The Text

CHRONOLOGUE OF THE CHILD OF THE WORLD
Collated and Edited by
R'rephistoch Orpherischt of the Linguistics Society
copyright (c) 2015 - 2026
.
.
The Words
Words are dust, some have told,
But this perhaps is overbold.
For hath not word the man en-souled?
Carved and formed the thought he holds?
.
.
.
.
.
CONTENTS
1. 'Breadcrumbs' (Poesy)
2. 'The Wyes in the Road' (Poesy)
3. 'Of the Tomes of the Sky Stones' (introduction)
4. 'BEGINNING' (Creation Story)
5. 'THE PRIMORDIAL PYRE' (The History of the First Ages)
6. 'SUCCESSION I' (Hatching of the First Elf)
7. 'THE LITTLE BOY OF THE MOUNTAIN' (Novella)
8. 'A Vessel' (Poesy)
9. 'An Overview of Fairyland'
10. 'The Mound' (Poesy)
11. 'The Galahad' (Poesy)
12. 'Navigation of Fairyland' (Essay)
13. 'I Await Thee at the Ford' (Poesy)
14. 'Of the Foundations' (Legend)
15. 'Gematria' (Poesy)
16. 'Of the Elf' (Essay)
17. 'And Yet' (Poesy)
18. 'The Outline' (Poesy)
19. 'The Qabala of Fairyland' (Exoteric Treatise)
20. 'The Tree of Tongues A' (Poesy)
21. 'The Tree of Tongues II' (Poesy)
22. 'The Tree of Tongues III' (Poesy)
23. 'The Tree of Tongues IV' (Poesy)
24. 'The Honey' (Poesy)
25. 'The Great Clash' (Poesy)
26. 'Last Word'
... .. . . .. ... .. . . .. ...
From the collected remnants of The Book of the Unwritten Things:
... .. . . .. ... .. . . .. ...
Earth: A Book of Breadcrumbs
I cast this spell upon thee now.
Thine eyes ensnared, for thou wouldst know
and receiveth mark upon thy brow, that
gaineth thee right of passage... so,
thou halt not reading - unto ends -
for words are here that thee shall send
to darkling place of danger fell,
of lurking chance and reeking hell,
o'er mountain crag and umbral dell,
through cavern black unlit by spill of
radiance from thy written will.
'Neath darkest recess of the soul, is
where thou goeth - a bitter pill.
.
Yet hearken thou!
Fear not!...
I now this power upon thee bestow:-
Thou shalt secret lore of ages know!
That beyond these trials of mind and flesh
lie alchemies of time that stretch
t'ward horizons of the utter end; to
beginnings where the laws doth bend,
where thine every wish, and all desire,
lieth in wait beyond the gyre:
.
The secret words, the speech of birds,
The ways of wyrd, and dragon shards.
From crystal dim that shines within, floweth
lofty knowledge of before; of Gods
and Beasts of Earth and Void -
Of forgotten kingdoms now destroyed.
The writ of sage that wisdom shared:
histories deep, and songs of heights,
and records kept of slow delights.
Every magic tongue of man: thy power
and mastery of realms divine.
.
All these I give to thee this day.
The Holy Sooth before thee now lays:
Philosopher's Stone and ancient Grail -
afore these heirlooms all shall quail,
For might and power is thine to wield,
once read be writ that I now yield.
.
Behold!
The First and Greatest Secret is
...
[ the original manuscript ends here ]
.
.
.
The Wyes in the Road
There creeps a Monster in The Words -
Which being Language of the Birds,
contains a Singleton of Terror -
a Worm that makes it worse.
To read between the lines
is to peer through the Abyss:
One finds within an Error
... Yea, an Elemental Curse.
.
For those that seeketh Light
within the darkest Fort of Night,
know that ardent search for Truth
leadeth one perforce to Rite
wherein which one is measured
by the Dark Elves of the Court, where
whispered spell by shaft be-feathered
.. shall be lodged within thy heart.
.
The door to ancient knowledge
of the Ways that came before -
the secrets of that Village
lying hid 'oer yonder shore -
which ever strive to show themselves,
for they cannot right be said,
shall find a way yet, nonetheless,
.. to slip inside thy head.
.
Evoking ancient blasphemies
that lie within the book
that is writ by dark epiphanies
received when Earth was shook
by the Glory of the Oeuvre
that no Witness may rebuke:
for thine Arrow from it's quiver loosed
.. is fixed within the Rock.
.
Perhaps he that once did scoff at word
that pertains to Pearls and Swine,
Comes to see he underestimates
the Weight of Lore Divine, that, yet
though writ before and Everywhere,
the Knowledge of the Last,
cannot right be told to him
.. whose mind lays idle in repast.
.
The Revelators of the World -
yea, those that seek and teach,
shall trouble find upon the road
that leadeth to the breach
through which a final light emergeth
from the Temple and the Sietch:
For the number of The Number
when the score is written down,
matches that of the Unspeakable:
the meaning of the Crown. ————— Örpherischt, 19 January, 2020
THE TOMES OF THE SKY-STONES
What follows is the text of two ancient leather-bound tomes, containing the forgotten histories of the primaeval days of the Earth. It is said these manuscripts were gifted to the House of the Anarim by Mbærōdaḵ, the mighty son of Ṅgái, before he departed for the land of Mer beyond Tal.
There is hearsay that the polished gems mounted upon the cover of each book are fragments of each of the two divine headstones that fell from the Kraal of the Paramount at the beginning of Time, that of Gaùnab-erebüzù (the 'Blackstone' or 'Pyramidion') and Khãnyab-Hëha (the 'Emerald stone') - but the vast majority of the antiquarians of the current day deny that this is possible, or that Ṅgái or even Mbærōdaḵ would have allowed this.
Together the two books make a relatively complete history of the ancient days up until the early part of the Second Age (known to some as the Silver Age). The first manuscript contains the earliest parts, The Before All Befores, while the other contains the latter period, and is known as Chronologue of the Child of the World. The original scribe, of the court of Mbærōdaḵ, was commanded to leave a number of empty pages in key parts of the text, wherein the archivists of the Anarim were charged to contribute to the histories with regards to the activities of the peoples that once dwelled in the region of Mount Nín-haväh-núma.
.
These writings were translated from the remnant writings of Örpherischt, themselves apparently copies of the recovered nötes of an ancient sage, whose name is fõrgotten, evidently an amateur scholar of the syncretic mythologies of the 6th Age.
.
.
.

BEGINNING ('The Befõre All Befõre')
From the Great Chief Ûmvélinqängi, uMDäli, and Lõrd of All Things, came fõrth River Time and Nöthingness - and River Time, being inflamed by desire fõr Nöthingness, engendered the Pýre, the Fýres of the Serpent, and from the ashes of a great combat, came Nín-haväh-núma, who fõrmed the heavens and the earth. In Time, many of Thöse-we-do-not-see were bõrn into the wórld, and Ma was not alöne.
Of the Time befõre Times; of the Thing befõre Things
1:1 - In the Deep there is nöthing but a great därkness and an abyss of cöld wãters. The därkness, it is töld, had it's being in the shadöw of the Páramòunt Chief, who is named Ûmvélinqängi: that is "Befõre Everything".
1:2 - In the Depths of the Abyss, beneath black wãters that róiled and heaved in the därk, slept Anïma, but she had not yet bled, and her wãter had not yet bröken.
1:3 - The Chief pondered the wãters, and peered into his Shadöw, and it became as it were a Reflection, and the longer he gazed, the mõre did he see and perſeive, and sö the Chief gave names to the features that he saw, and grouped them together, thöse that seemed akin.
1:4 - But Wisdöm hölds that the map is not the territõry, and thus it was that Ûmvélinqängi gave to the Tides põrtions of his Will, and began to convérse with them. And these are knöwn, by thöse who cáll themselves wise, the Pôwers and the Prinſipalities: the Umóyar of the Supreme Being.
1:5 - But the Shadöw remained, and Anïma slept ön.
1:6 - And sö it came to päss that these Pôwers, greater and lesser, were given to remove and dwell beside the Great Chief Ûmvélinqängi in the Kraal of the Thöse-we-do-not-see, which looks òut över the wãters.
1.7 - From Ûmvélinqängi great knòwledge came to the Umóyar, and they were in ãwe of his wisdöm, and they gave praise to their Chief.
The Kraal of Heaven
Description of the village of the tribe of the gods, and it's còunſil. The Fire of Tale-telling.
2:1 - The Kraal of the Páramòunt came to contain a great höst, and each of the spirits of the Deep that came fõrth thereto, and that would hòuse therein, was given a fair dwelling, and was jóined to öne of the Nine Inhlanganešo, the Chiefly guild-halls. Therein each was initiated unto that guild that might make profitable ends of the various pröpensities, acquired, and elemental, of each nascent Nature.
2:2 - Within their Inhlanganešo, the Tides of the Umóyar are tutõred and mentõred by their Lõrds, the Chieftains of the Guilds, who are the elders of the Kraal, and clösest in còuncil with Páramòunt Chief Ûmvélinqängi.
2:3 - Thus enfölded, titles and ranks of fõrmality were given to each accõrding to his õr her stature (fõr it has long been clear to all who study the matters of the Unseen Realms that the Umóyar, like the Endhrö, descendants of the Bantirrim, the Second Men, and sö too the M'moatia, are of male and female - their örigin the sweet wãters and the salt wãters that were at first an undivided confúsion within the primaeval Deep - but which Ûmvélinqängi had divided).
2:4 - Thereafter, there was a new kind of meeting of the spirits within the Great Kraal - a new föld of the Tides - and they came to learn much of each-other, and delighted in their likenesses and their differenſes.
2:5 - Òut of this divine arrangement, the wills of the heavens begun then to perſeive such of their purpöse as they were wont to reſeive - though nöt all.
2:6 - But the Umóyar did dwell in that plaſe by the Supreme Law of the Páramòunt Chief, and it was good.
The High Summons
The High Summons, leading to the pröſession of the Chief: the coming to the thröne of all the gods of the ſelestial regions.
3:1 - Nòw when all those of the Deep who would come fõrth had done sö, and the hösts of the Kraal of the Páramòunt Chief had swelled to numbers uncòunted, and nigh all Chiefly Pröpensities were enjoined to a subõrdinate Chief and to his Inhlanganešo, it came to päss that all the dwellings of the Kraal were delivered of an High Summons. The Páramòunt Chief nòw called all his Umóyar to himself, and in the presence of all, would shew them a new Thing.
3:2 - There was to be a great pröſession, burdened of High fõrmalities, and alsö feasting, merriment, music and dancing. After this, it was voiſed abòut, a great and mömentòus Unveiling would follöw.
3:3 - But befõre the grand pröſession, the greatest among the subõrdinate chiefs, the Lõrds of the Guilds, by the command of Ûmvélinqängi, held each a sepárate and sécret conclave with their guild-fellows, to which even the löwliest servant was invited, and there pröpòunded the parts that each would play in the great proſeedings to come.
3:4 - Nonetheless, the full purpöse of Páramòunt Ûmvélinqängi was revealed to none.
The Elder Thing
4:1 After these conclaves, the booming voice of the Great Chief called òut "Åht-ümha!", and behöld: with him were cloistered his clösest chiefs, and accompanying them were the Guild-lõrds and the Róyal messengers.
4:2 In the great silenſe that followed, absent then ëven of Imäna-Shü, the Wãters trembled, and Anïma-Teſn-utú answered from sleep.
4:3 Not ëven the great gods of earth could claim to have witnessed first hand this meeting of the Supreme Pôwers - never mind the eyes of men - nonetheless there is much conjecture över the things there spöken. Few deny hòwever, that there, behind the veiling mists of Därkness and Obscurity, the Eight Faces and the Nine convérsed and conſeived of a great plan.
4:4 Imäna, some say - befõre he gained his full dominion - afterwards spake the silent words of the thought of Ûmvélinqängi, and convéyed his Lõrd's utter-most desires to thöse present, but withheld his utter-möst höpe.
4:5 Many agree that it was this meeting that deſided the Fòundations of the Agenſy of Flesh - of the fõrms of Mother-Matter; of the dömains of the Unkulúnkülú, Sky-Father; of the agencies of the Scepter of the Lion, King of the Sun; of the mirrõred Wãters of Triple-Moon, and her writhing Serpent; of the Mother of the Spring and her lovely daughter, the Maiden of the Flowering Fields - who would come to be lost to the Sky, and gain a famous name upon the Earth.
4:6 And it is said that all shivered as the shadow of Time betrayed its Coming in the rippling of the Veils that obscured the faſe of the Supreme.
4:7 The fïnal Trûth flashed across the hidden eyes of Ûmvélinqängi, and the Fate of the Wórld Unbõrn was sealed. Imäna bòwed, but kept silent.
4;8 Ûmvélinqängi then raised his hand, and at this, all thöse present joined hands, fõrming a great ring encircling the Chief. All then bòwed to him, after which Imäna and Kalúnga entered the Ring, and stood befõre the Páramòunt. These two Great Old Ones then shook hands, and each gazed into the faſe of the other. They left the Kraal then by sepárate paths, in õrder to muster the Hòuses of the Umóyar.
4:9 The Grand Pröſeeding had begun.
.
The Preſession Begins
The Great Pröſession, with the elders leading, and the hosts of heaven gathering in train.
5:1 - Nòw the Great Pröſession set òut from that place at which the Páramòunt Chief had first looked òut över the wãters. This plaſe is as a great preſipice, and from the abyss the ròilings of the wãters of the Gulf hissed as as it were a nest of coiling serpents.
5:2 - Then the Páramòunt Chief, High Lõrd över all in the Great Kraal of the Heavens, turned, and abandoned the void, fõr the deep cöld of it fröze his heart.
5:3 - Thereafter, together with nine of his chief Elders, he made his way by slöw and winding track towards the appointed plaſe of the First Great Indäba.
5:4 - Nòw this was a wide hallow in the center of the Kraal, where stood the thröne of Ûmvélinqängi - The Stool of Göld - that relic held möst in reverenſe of all things within the Kraal, after the Páramòunt himself. If any there were that might attempt to rémove it õr to take possession of it, his effõrts would prove vain, fõr there is nö thing in the wórld to be fòund as heavy as the Burden of the Gölden Chair of mDäli.
5:5 - And sö these highest of the Lõrds and Ladies of the Great Kraal, follöwed their King thither, through its' gate, and by méandering path traversed its' nine regions, which are the plaſes of residenſe of the Umóyar, and from these dwellings the Tides pòured fõrth in uncòunted multitudes, and each took their plaſes in the gröwing train of the Chief.
[...]
The text continues onward below.
Notes:
1.1: Ûmvélinqängi [ He of many names ]
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
The Guild-còunſil of Judges
The preſession continues, with the Lõrds and Ladies of Åsamandó trailing clösely behind the Great Chief
6:1 - Following Ûmvélinqängi Paramount in the sombre train of the Elders, came the four and seven Judges of Åsamandó, and these walked ahead of the custödian of their Guild. The Three carried each a finely cärved two-headed wooden gavel in their right hand. The Seven bõre a stäff of pôwer in their left, the heads of which were cärved in the shape of a screeching ôwl, and their staves were wrõught from end to end in symböls of ärcane meaning.
6:2 - The Leader of the Judges is he who prönòunces The Last Judgement, the Lords' Elder Chieftain: the Öne who presides över Indabas, who is named Kalünga, and also Eita or Áïdi, The Lõrd of the Wealth of the Umóyar: he who divides the põrtions. His queen is Ánänsí, the Spider-woman, who is named grandmother to the Umóyar. Of thöse beneath the Chief, Kalünga perceives her mind möst clearly.
6:3 - Kalünga of Åsamandó: The Doomspeaker of Ûmvélinqängi, öpeneth the mòuth of the wõrd of the Páramòunt Chief. Sö too, he öpeneth the door to the Savannah of the Dead
6:4 - And his raiment was dark grey, and a black veil covered his face, fõr he is never seen by thöse who live.
6:5 - Now all the Great Öld Önes here named are deep in the còunſil of Grandmother Ánänsí, and through them, all tales are brõught from their beginnings to their ends.
The Dreamers and Diviners
7:1 - Trailing the The High Judges of the Chief are the Höst of Diviners. These are the Dreamers of the Chief, who, wõrking together, are the Fortune-tellers of the Ûmländó of Ûmvélinqängi. These great of the tribe are accompanied by Imäna, Chief of Wõrd and Breathe, without whose presence there is önly Silence.
7:2 - But for Imäna, the höst of Diviners are all asleep, and are bõrne aloft by the silent acölytes of their Guild upon small rafts, held above them. Richly adõrned are the Dreamers themselves, their beadwork shining like lanterns upon the currents and the eddies of the ſelestial River.
7:3 - Now Mother Ánänsí is the first wife of Kalünga, and she is the Öwner of All Stõries, and Head-mistress of the Spinners and Weavers. And She follöwed behind the train of the Diviners, gently flöating upon waving locks of her boundless black and silver hair. Ánänsí, the Great Grandmother, carries with her The Stöne of Heaven, from which she reads the ever-changing Shape of the Stõry. But the Stöne is veiled, for it is dangerous and forbidden for any other but Ánänsí to perceive it's true form. Some say hòwever, that her youngest daughter, against the ban of her mother, had looked upon it once by chance, and that this was the reason for her fey demeanor, and her wild and unending spinning dance.
7:4 - The three daughters of Ánänsí are the high-priestesses of the conclave of Ayanmó, beneath the banner of the Needle-point, and they wõrk accõrding to the directions of their Madam.
7:5 - Now only this once would these Great Önes travel the twisting circle of the celestial regions - Dreamers, Diviners, and the Weavers alike - and they observed all, and heard all that was said, and locked away the memõries of these things...
7:6 - ...for beyond the grand proſession - and the happenings that were to take place thereafter - never again would they leave their appointed place of tóil beneath the Great Root of the Tree of Life - the planting of which they knew the heavenly preſession foreböded - and from which the echöes of the pröſession would bud like flowers eternal.
The Spinners and Weavers
The Maiden, the Mother, and the Crone; The craftswomen of the Great Web
8:1 - ...Those gloomy ones that aid Ánänsí with her weaving were there behind, her offspring: thöse to whom all chief tasks of spinning and threading and bead-wõrk are given: be they the földing of tales of wild fancy, or grave accòunts of glõrious deeds; of matters of binding öath; ...of necessities, and thöse unto the very Dooms of Fate.
8:2 - These three, gossamer-veiled, by the direction of the Spider Woman, are given unto the manufacture of the raiment of the gods and the decõrations of their dwellings - and indeed the chief tasks for which they had been appointed: the spinning of the bead-work and còuntless embróideries of the manse of the Chief. Upon these illustrious fields are wöven the secret names of each of the Umóyar of the Heavenly Kraal, and of thöse without.
8:3 - And sö too the Gloomy Önes weave the webs of the dwelling of Kalünga in the Halls of Åsamandó, the place assigned for the recòunting, as they are fulfilled, of the histõries of the Kingdoms of Aarde not yet founded, of the sòuls that fõrge them, and fall under them, and of those that will bring them to ruin. Great wisdöm is given to them, and their wõrks speak önly of things that have been, things that are, õr of things that will be.
8:4 - Each of three spinners has a pärt in the making of the Great Web: the youngest wildly spins out her shadöwy silks; her mother doth measure òut the spans and loops the beads; while the eldest, a haggard and ancient cröne, severs the silken cõrds with her chattering teeth. Ceaseless they wõrk, and this wõrk all the Umóyar revere, and even fear, for through the weave of these great Pôwers, the fates of gods and men are wròught and clösed.
8:5 - Höwever, throughòut all the ages mortal men have essayed to bend and wàrp the weft of their wõrk, and some tales speak indeed of rare success.
8:6 - And sö it is that the ancient sècrets of the reckless Thakathi - the wizards and enchanters of men, they that traffick in the lõre and pôwer of the heavens and the hells - would come within the grasp of every commoner in the latest days... and once-veiled symböls of binding and cõrruption came to be tightly wöven and garishly visible within every dwelling place - these nôw are the needlework of every deed of man.
8:7- But Kalünga öpens the wõrds of Ûmvélinqängi, and each ones' place in the web is revealed in the end.
Notes:
7:1, Silence: for if a dream cannot be spoken, it cannot then be told.
The Speakers
The first great preſession continues it's traversal of the héavenly Kraal
9:1 - The Great Pröſession moves on, and thereafter come the Sanúsis, the Eldest of the Story-tellers, bent upon their staves. Seventy-two of these ancient önes there are, and of these, twenty-two are the senior, and of thöse high ones, three and three are the Chiefs of The Wisdöms: thöse Vóiced and thöse Needless To Say. Each Sanúsi has an Umóyar attendant, carrying a gem appearing as it were a glowing coal, graven with the symbol of Mantis, who together with Imäna, is High Chief and Lõrd of the Inhlanganešó of the Speakers. Now, though Imäna and Mantis share the rule (under Mdali) of the Guild of Storytellers, Mantis himself is considered perhaps the higher, thöugh he himself does not speak - the messages of Mantis are töld rather in the Times and places of his appearance, and how öne is reflected in his eye.
9:2 - The Story-tellers are they tasked with the study of Ûmländó, the Lõre and Laws of the Great Kraal. This they perform under the curatorship of learned Ánänsí, keeper of the deepest secrets of the mind of Ûmvélinqängi. This knowledge they, at need, and in their öwn way, reveal to the Umóyar, and, sö it appears, indeed at times to men.
9:3 - These same, by Imäna, are tútõred in the ärts of the finest enunciation, and of the emanation of wõrds of high import and great pôwer. Sö too they revere the delight and jóy of sõng - and with these talents the Speakers impart fragments of Ûmländó to the praise singers - who in their turn ventúre forth to sòund the great tales to every village of Héaven and Èarth.
9:4 - The Sanúsis carry with them each a great chain of polished ivõry beads: öne hundred and eight ſircúlar disks, with graven arc flanking the central hole through which the braided silks linking them were threaded, and all in the same strange pattern. As the stooped önes pröceed, they alternate these beads through their fingers in time with their slöw steps, and speak nöt, but chänt a deep sõng of syllables as yet unwritten, öne vóice and öne step for every two beads.
9:5 Each Speaker in turn [...this text is enciphered, making use of a strange and unique set of glyphs - the [Vat.] has not returned a decoding yet]
9:12 After each of the Mouths had finished their õratõry, th[...]
The Drummers
They that make Time
10:1 - Behind the Sanúsis röse then a thing unhéard of by all but thöse of the hösts of the Inhlanganešó of he who in latter days is named Gaùnab.
10:2 - Seven Umóyar, those of the greatest strength, heaving and pùlling, brõught up a mighty Drum, sable, and deep-wrõught.
10:3 - The tempered skin of the drum was wöven of the webs of Ánänsí, and it shimmered like an eböny river under nightshade.
10:4 - Thereafter came the höst of the ∫ircle of the Drum, and their attendants follöwed them. Twelve drummers there were beside Gaùnab, and the mightiest of these is Gõr, who brings up three great white drums.
10:5 - Now Gõr of a sooth hails from the Wrestling Guild, and is it's Chieftain, but he is also a mighty champiön of the Ìmpi, the Warrior Hösts of the Héavenly Kraal, and a high captain therein.
10:6 - Each of the members of the ∫ircle of the Drum that follöwed brõught a different and cúrious instrúment, adõrned with wondróus noise-makers and fine decõration. Chiefest and mightiest of all músical instrúments is the Drum, save maybe the vóices of gods and men böth.
10:7 - Hencefõrth from thöse möst ancient of days to the very latest, the beating of drums have ever sòunded forth from the village kraals, or behind the marching hösts of the nöble and the mighty tribes of Åfär-y-Kúr, even from the löst lands of Khemia and Núvia in the distant nõrth, unto the hôwling winds of Ice-ward realms of Mönömötapa, where lie the môuntains that have their fôundations in the flesh of the Titan Ådamastör, túrnèd to stöne.
10:8 - ...[ this passage is lost ]..
10:9 - In these lands indeed Men and Ælf-kind are not the önly things that speak, for here the echöes of the drums carry messages far afield, över plain and under forests green, över lake, and undergrôund - that news may pass from dwelling to dwelling, from village to village, from kingdöm to kingdöm.
The Praise Singers
11:1 - The héavenly pröſession marches onward. The iziböngi, which are the Praise Singers, follöw clöse unto the ∫ircle of the Drum, and ever thereafter have drummers annôunced the coming of a troupe of revered iimböngi to a village.
11:2 - The inflúence of the subtle sõng of the heralds of the Land-of-thöse-we-do-not-see, has long been held by the lõre-masters to have been the timeous intervention that inspired Märimba of Amäk-habaret, in a time of dire peril, unto the utterance of the Wreath - the first sõng ever heard upon the earth, which was as yet unbõrn.
11:3 - Now Chiefest of the Izibongi is Khänyab, son of Khänya, she who is consõrt to Imäna. Khänyab is named also Hëha, and he is a skillful and subtle wielder of wõrds and master of the maniföld fõrms of sòund. And he is a great singer, being the High Sölöist of the héavenly chóir enclave. He was revered and beloved by all in the Kraal, fõr the glimmering emanations of his veils when immérsed in the heights or depths of öne of his impassioned melódies.
11:4 - But secretly (and not guiltlessly) Khänyab revered Gaùnab, fõr his great knowledge of the ways of the mighty, his precise manner of speech, and sö too his contrarian nature - for it must be töld that Gaùnab harboured a secret confúsion, and like Khänyab, was ever eager to debate weighty matters with others of the congregation, and böth had more endurance than möst in this endeavour.
11:5 - Often-times they fôund themselves, though for differing reasons, on the same side of an argument, and they took pleasure in the bewilderment they broùght sö easily to their fellöws.
11:6 - Some say Khänyab desired great pôwer, commensurate with the strength of his shining öperatic vóice - that he would conduct, and not merely commúne in song - but this is not clear even to the wise. Some there are that say Khänyab desireth not pôwer, but that he exists to inspire it. And of these, some few say indeed that Khänyab be not of the male Umóyar, but rather Umóyarin: a lady of the clöse kin of Anïma herself, and a High Priestess of the ſelestial Kraal.
The Danſers
The Inhlanganešó of the Dänſers follow the iimbongi in the Great Preſession.
12:1 - In the train of the praise-singers came the throngs of the Dänſers. These all were of exceeding beauty tò behöld, glöwing naked, and unadõrned. They flicker and glimmer as they whip and whirl and strut tirelessly all the way tò the Arena of the Gölden Stool.
12:2 - The Umóyar of the Deep that were given tò the Guild of Dänſe were those of böldest and most fiery of the waters, and sö too thöse of the sweetest and silkiest of the eddies of the depths.
12:3 - Now mòvement and növelty and séquence is the dömain of the Dänſers, and ever these have blessed the realms of heaven and éarth with gifts of bôunteóus joy, heedless and free - but the sages will tell you, that when seen thròugh the eyes of the wise, these mòvements are but adõrnments upon a framewõrk of ròutines measured of matchless preſision and böne-jarring punctúation.
12:4 - The eyes of all the dänſers were held tightly shut, and their bödies shook and heaved as they stooped and rölled and leaped, över and under and abôut eachother in a frenzied whirling.
12:5 - The Läst of the Dänſers is an Umóyar steeped in mystery, and she moved (slightly apart from hèr guild fellöws) in sinuous contõrted forms impossible tò follöw - not önly for their inherent contradiction, but because she was veiled in a thick black smöke that appeared tò be making conscious effõrt tò envelop hèr celestial fõrm.
The Blacksmiths
The Inhlanganešó of Steel
13:1 - This viscous and ominous smöke emanated from the great vessels that encumbered the Guild that trailed this last of the Dänſers at some distance, and that were next in the train of the Great Preſession.
13:2 - These mighty Umóyar were the members of the Guild of Heavenly Steel, the Blacksmiths, and are renowned for the fõrging and shaping of the great Bräzier upon which the Sacred Fire of Tale-telling was soon be lit, but as yet none other of the Umóyar had seen: for the veiling smöke was thickest at it's póint of emanation, and this sòurce was an obscured vessel, nöt very large, but apparently of cölossal weight, given the straining labòurs of it's bearers.
13:3 - This véiled vessel contained an elemental tinctúre with the name of Everything, and möst sages agree it còuld önly have come from the Páramòunt Himself. [however this view is not without dissenters - ed].
13:4 - The Chief of the Guild of Blacksmiths is Gù. He is known in the l(and of?) [.... ...] Ben B[..] [..]one (celestial pro [..] (text lost due to moisture)
13:5 - [... ] when the Pupil of [...] placed i[...] (text erased with reference to replacement text that has not been found)
13:6 - [...] ove [...] great mystery, [...] äma s [...] itous ones of Ir[...] (undecipherable hand-writing) Great Brazier of the Kraal.
[The material for verses 13.7 to 13.9 is encrypted in the same strange set of heiroglyphics as the previous encrypted section]
The following four folios of the source materials were heavily water-logged upon discovery [Pret. site U.121, 3rd level BG], and very little can be recovered from them, but certain names and titles were written in a heavier ink. It appears the Guilds that follow next in the precession are the Inhlanganešó of One Thousand Eyes (with their attendants, the Pupils), the Sangòmas of Those-we-do-not-see (ie. apparently, the familiar spirits of the Witch-doctors), the Serving Guild (the tutors of all attendant Umóyar and one of the schools of the Muses. The final Inhlanganešó is the Celestial Army, the Impi of the Heavenly Kraal.
(Spectral analysis of the damaged folios might reveal additional details. If so, they will be notices sent via channel #TtC [protocol 9].)
.
.
.
The Herald and the Agenda
19.1 The Gates of the Inner ſircle öpened, fõr the precession had arrived at the central hallow of the Kraal of Páramòunt Ûmvélinqängi. The Great Faſe was manifest then tò all that thronged abôut the Gölden Stool. Mdali there sat, and his Faſe has never moved from his Thröne since. The rest of the Umóyar remain standing fõr prönôuncement.
19.2 - The Hallöwed Voice of Great Chief Ûmvélinqängi, uMDäli, and Lõrd of All Things called ôut: Indaba, my children!
19.3 - Then follöwed the silent ôutlining of the Great Agenda by the Sacred Herald of the Chief, the mäster of the Speakers Guild, Lõrd Mantis. [ the rest of this fragment is corrupted, but it appears, as hinted by earlier text with regards to Mantis, that the outlining of the agenda was performed by spatial pantomime ]
19.4 - Thereafter the second initiation of the Umóyar was begun, öne by öne - in which, alöne, they looked upon themselves in the Black Mírrõr of Ánänsí [...] (r?)skigal-lu near [...] the waters from the Abyss. Each of the Umóyar in túrn spits intò the Calabash of Ömen, and then retúrns tò their place in the congregation.
19.5 - Indaba, my Children!
[ Verses 19.6 to 19.10 are all missing, perhaps all appeared on one folio yet to be discovered ]
19.11 - Finally, the Vóice of Ûmvélinqängi went silent. Imäna bôwed. Kalünga waited, and then bôwed löw himself. Éfa lowered herself döwn next tò the Bräzíer and sat beneath it's shadöw, földing her many legs, and clösing her many eyes. Ûmvélinqängi gestúred for the Beginning.
The Drum ſircle
20:1 - After each alöne was tútõred in the ùse of his õr hér instrument, the tribe assembled tògether, and under the conductõrship of Umvélinqängi, who sat upon The Great Chair, knöwn by the tribe as the Gölden Stool, the gods begin tò drum, and tò sing, and lately tò dänce, wheeling heedless abôut the Chief and his Thröne.
20:2 - The vóice of Khänyab was clearest and brightest, and he had been chosen and instructed by Umvélinqängi untò the achievement of a harmöny that would kindle the Fire of Tale-telling in the bronze brazier môunted before the Thröne.
20:3 - His shining vóice exalted with great praise, and the fire burned. And then, though their eyes were shut, the Dreaming Gods who sat nigh the fire did then pérceive strange and unnamed shapes behind their eyelids, that were fanned intò mötion by the light of the flickering flames.
20:4 - As the fires rise, the drums of heaven are cömmänded to begin a röll like thunder, beginning with a búrst of speed and pôwer, and follöwed by a gentle waning.
20:5 - Gõr and Gaùnab at first beat tògether, and the breathe of Imäna brings the great sôund to the ears of the tribe, and all was at first in accõrd.
20:6 - Gaùnab beat upon the chief drum, the great black drum called the Drum of Time, though none of the tribe of the gods yet knew the põrtent of this name. The drum was deep engraved with a shärp wave pattern, spell-wrought, which máde the fõrm of three peaks and twò valleys. All-arôund and just belöw the top of the drum, where the skin was afixed, there were three bands of pigment, the top-möst a dark grey, the middle öne a creamy white, the löwest a subtle blue-white.
20:7 - But Gõr beat upon the three white drums of Thunder, which rang almöst as deeply as did the drums of Gaùnab, but twò of the three were strung with silver-white hairs plucked from Gõr's wiry beard, which added tò their sound a sizzling crack. Of the three White Drums, the drum without háir-strands had the deepest nöte, though it did nöt quite descend the full pulse of the dark Drum of Time.
20:8 - In the Ages yet unbõrn, Gõr would come to be knöwn as Töré and Shángö by the peoples of the Aust, and some said he röde upon Indlóvü, grandfäther of the Élephants, when he visited the realms of men in ancient times. But Gaùnab has names maniföld.
20:9 - The izibongi, the praise singers of the heavens under Khänyab, did exalt, and were jóined, and the dän∫ing maidens whipped back and forth like fireflies. A great jóy, light and pierſing, and warm and soothing also, came then upon all but öne...
The War in the Heavenly Kraal
The Ümóyarin of Nãmmû is awakened in Abzú-Qõšḫ, and Battle is jóined in the Heavenly Kraal.
21:1 - ...fõr a number of drummers had begun then to gö astray, led by the mighty Gaùnab and his great sable drum. He evöked a pummeling märching beat uncãlled for - a pattern inspired by, enamóred with, and yéarning to retúrn to, thöse thunderòus first drum-rölls, and he was ôut of time with the rest of the cöngregation.
21:2 - Certain danſers, follöwed soon after by many singers, fell in time with this intrusive battery, and the Faſe of Umvélinqängi hardened then,...
21:3 - ...fõr beneath the waters of Nãmmû, the spirit of Anïma is qúickened by the heavings in the deep - these having their sõurce in the clamõròus reverberations of the tumbling and disõrdered cacöphöny of the Kraal. All the Umóyar then felt a change, thòugh they knew not it's Name.
21.4 - [*... a bracketed, encrypted phrase... *]
21:5 - The vóiſes of many of the singers faltered, and a number of the dänſers swooned and cöllapsed. Söme of the Dreamers awakened, and were astönied at the din to which they awöke. There was a great confúsion, and many harmönies were suddenly spóiled in a grim and viölent deſent into a terrible dissönanſe, made all the more disturbing in that it contained not önly malfõrmed tönes and off-key nötes, but that it was mingled with the cries of Umóyar in distress. This sôund had not hitherto been perceived by any in the Kraal beneath the Páramòunt Chief. Thöse that looked on Imäna beyond that terrible gyre might have knöwn that he vacillated över retreating then from the Hallow, and thus silenſing the cacóphöny. He looked to his Lõrd, but saw nö clear sign. (Some versions of this histõry relate that Imäna wondered then if this might indeed be his Final Test, and that come sö soon).
21:6 - To the Ümóyar it was as if the black waters of the Apse of the Chief were risen to an unbearable överflöwing, bubbling like a bóiling cauldrön. Some indeed looked withòut the ſircle of the dänſe, fearing that dark Ümóyar, untamed, they of the unknöwn deeps, might breach the bôundaries of the Kraal and rush in upön them. Yet for an Age or Seven it seemed Ûmvélinqängi was entirely still, but that his Faſe was turned a fraction to the rightward.
21:7 - When the fôundations of the Kraal began finally indeed tò shudder at the intölerable noise, Chief Umvélinqängi signs for silenſe, and the Kraal is hushed. "Indäba, my Children!" [ a short phrase of enſiphered híeröglyphics follows ]... Umvélinqängi annôunſes a Côunſil Meeting and a coming Prönòunſement of Doom.
21:8 - There was a great appréhension in the dread qúiet that follö[wed?] [ ...]
[text hereafter is hopelessly garbled by deletions and corrections].
[21:9 to 21:11 have been lost, most unfortunately, since it appears very important metaphysical axioms where instigated due to the results of this calamitòus Indaba.]
21:12 [The decision] made, many of the lesser Umóyar leave the Indäba, and file away to their guild-halls, their veils downcäst.
The Binding and Exile
The subdúing of the usùrping Pôwers. Gõr tears flesh from the forehead of Gaùnab. The flesh falls intò Nammü
With the help of her three daughters, Grandmother Ánänsí weaves the silver cõrd that will bind the deviant ones in the the Apse of the Vóid.
The Crooked Önes are subdúed and bôund upon the great cõrd, and there will strive vainly until not long befõre the Calabash itself withers away.
22:1 - Those who còuld not cõrrect, or are unrepentant in their attempts to follow the fraught marching beat of Gaùnab and his dark drum, are bôund, one by one, onto the great silken Cõrd of Fate, wöven of black webs by Ánänsí, which is löwered dôwn from the heavenly Kraal.
22:2 - This cõrd is then tethered in two places: one end is tied to one of the three legs of the Gölden Stool of Ûmvélinqängi, sinſe when occupied by him (as it always is), it remains utterly immòvable; the other end is tied to Gaùnab himself, who is löwered dôwn and left hanging in a distant pit, the deepest and möst pitch of the wells of nöthingness, and there held gently in place by the effõrtless will of the Páramòunt.
22:3 - By His mercy the wrathful Dweller in the Deep is allowed some freedöm to wriggle and squírm... [... the rest of this paragraph is lost ...]
22:4 - Gaùnab is named anéw by the Tribal Elders - they call him Erébüzú, the Därkness in the Void.
22:5 - The followers of Gaùnab, the rebelliòus of the tribe, were bôund at points along the Spiderwomans' thread at weird distanſes increasing, each from each-other, in a löng line, the belligerently unrepentant being tied nigh-möst to Gaùnab, in the Uttermöst Därk.
22:6 - But in the act of binding Gaùnab-Erébüzú to the far end of the cõrd, the fõrehead of the rebelliòus one is gôuged mistakenly by the fingernails of Gõr, who struggles to höld him dôwn and subdúe his thrashings, and a small, shriveled, rölled up wõrm-like portion of his flesh falls into the abyss.
22:7 - Later, this fleshy abomination was to gain a thòught and will of it's öwn (by the influenſe of Khänyab, accõrding to the writings of more than one Sanùsi) and came to be called Watamaräka, who waxed great, and was given to become the ancient Mother of all Demöns - she of multifariòus fõrm, and of maniföld name, the shortest of which yet discovered was in regúlar use at the time not long before the Wrath -a deeply occùlt wõrd of power: Ši'né.
22:8 - And thus it came to päss that the Crooked Önes were subdued and bôund upon the cõrd, and since have never ceased to strain, cóiling and uncóiling, against their bonds.
The Pronôunſement of Banishment
23:1 - The Drum of Swòrn Secreſy, black and gold, is bròught ôut, and is taken up by Gõr. The procession files away to their dwellings. Önly the Élders remain, and after a great debate, Kalünga of Åsamandó seals away the spell that will untie the cõrd, and release the exiles from their bondage at the time appóinted, to faſe their final judgement. Gõr signals for silence using three beats and three upon the gilded sable Drum.
23:2 - The Paramòunt Chief then prönôunſed, in his öwn vóiſe, such that there was nö Umóyar of the Kraal that did not hear precisely: "These disturbers, dissenters, and disruptõrs - they are nôw Lõrds of Fate, Masters of all Antagonists and Tõrmentõrs. Adversaries of the Wõrld to be. . But they are, until their day of unbïnding, Dead to Us, and Dead to Me. We will leave them be, and they will be adversaries to those that dwell in Time, tutòring them in härdship, fõrging söuls of strength and härdihood - söuls that will jóin us at the end, and rejóice at the clöse."
.
.
The Silken Cõrd
The Straining of the Banished upon the Silken Cõrd of Ánänsí
24:1 - After the initial shock at being bôund, from which möst lay unmoving fõr a time, all of the rebelliòus then put up a great fight, striving and straining tò break their bönds, õr in the vain höpe that the thread might be loosened at öne õr böth of it's ends.
24:2 - The great spider's thread began then tò sway back and fõrth in great arcs, which rebôund and dóubled back upon themselves. The prisoners bôund upon it are shaken tò and frö, yet continue tò thrash and heave, like flies caught in a glistening reed-field Õrb-web founded riverside on a windy mõrning.
24:3 - Nonetheless, of thöse that were chained at first, none were ever tò escape completely, even until the very End of Days, and yet, fõr Gaùnab, his disciple Khänyab, and the youngest of the daughters of Ánänsí, whòse name was Kalathé - and so too a great number of the Umóyar ensconſed still about Ûmvélinqängi - a yet stranger doom was laid.
24:4 - ...Fõr the wisest of the Sanúsis, and the greatest of the Wizards höld it tò be Sooth that the supernal vibration of this mighty cõrd continues tò drive the deep pulses of the Tree of Life tò this day, which itself came intò being from the darkly fecund ashes of the coming infernö...
24:5 - And thus, seemingly tò the sorröw of all, the spirits banished from heaven upon the celestial chain have gained an evil inflúence in the world they unwittingly helped tò create and tò shape, having a number of names among the Qúyi that are rendered in the common speech 'The Tormentors': The Bringers of Traváil.
24:6 - Such as it is, many of thöse in the Åge of Men, thöse that reject the teachings of wise and the visions of the seers, claim this as the most difficult of the doctrines tò accept: that it còuld be the will of a merciful divinity tò have wròught the world with such dark materials.
24:7 - And sö, the dance of the spirits of the dark göeth on. Set, then as nôw, tò the accelerating beat of the great black drum of Time (which beateth of it's öwn accõrd, by the command of Ûmvélinqängi, being nôw bôund fõrever tò the heartbeat of Gaùnab after his banishment - he whose fear is ever increasing as the ages wear away).
24:8 - Nöw, Imäna had left the Kraal on an errand tò the high manses of his guildhall, but nigh the Gölden Stool of Ûmvélinqängi, Khänya sat frôwning as she observed the titanic battle in the deeps, for a fär sight had she. Soon thereafter, many Umóyar came to pérceive a low dröning hum, like untò a swarm of bees in the distance, and a strange sönõròus twanging - the töll of deep bells unimagined. All in the tribal cöngregation who heard these sôunds were greatly dismayed, and feared some coming calamity, fõr nö sôunds shòuld come from where Imäna is not, unless it be that Ûmvélinqängi himself prönôunſed. Many of the eyes of heaven then looked towards the mists of the faſe of the Paramount Chief - but his veils were impassive. And then their fear and wonder were the greater.
24:9 - It is said that after nine great thunderings of the bass-drum of Time had charged through the Silenſe, that the tiny põrtion of flesh, spoken of hitherto: the wõrm Watamaräka - the Ši'né torn from Gaùnab and that fell with him - came tò be impregnated by thöse weird revérberations loosened by the violent struggles of the straining prisoners fast-bôund upon their silken chain ...and she began tò swell.
24:10 - This abömination of flesh, uNgu-kli-üshü, the very seedling of the Mother of the Ãmaä, begins tò grow rapidly, and takes on the fõrm of a heaving black serpent of shimmering scales with brazen scútes. And her eyes were of deep-glöwing silver, like mölten mercúry, but these were as yet shut.
24:11 - Senseless and of nö direct will of it's öwn, this fell presence then lays a fôul black egg, misshapen, scaled and cracked, which itself begins tò pulsate and gröw in the vóid. And at the emergence of this abomination of abominations - Amaä of Nãmmû, The True Exilic, it was dubbed by one famòus sage - the ſelestial Kraal itself seemed tò recóil from the unnatural intrùsion. It was Something - and it was something not of the Heavens. Watamaräka opened her mercúrial eyes. She perceived that she was lying nigh her Egg, at that póint furthest from the realm of the shining chiefs - not far (if one can speak of near õr far in that eböny nothingness) where the cõrd is tethered tò banished Gaùnab. This dôur place was tò be her nest: the very moot of that which is and that which is not - but it was utterly cöld, and Watamaräka was slothful. She còuld not yet move.
24:12 - But gröw she còuld, and she grew yet mõre, and gained strength, and began tò feel a slight warming from the increasing heats of the vibrating thread and the fùry of flailing Gaùnab-Erébüzú.
24:13 - Övercoming her Sloth, the Broodmother, raven-dark Watamaräka, First Fecundity, moves towards and envelopes the throbbing vessel in the vóid, Amaä, her cõsmic egg, intuitively trying tò keep it warm, and tò prõtect it from being damaged by the buffeting of Ánänsí's silken cõrd, that gossamer prison of the fallen of the tribe.
24:14 - Gaùnab too, in his wrath, gröws larger and heavier, and thrashes mõre viölently. He eyes fall upön Watamaräka, the offspring of his flesh who by nôw has gröwn truly väst and terrible, a cóiling monströsity pòuring fõrth noxiòus fúmes. Gaùnab is pierced by a sudden desire and admiration fõr the writhing serpentine coils of Watamaräka, and sö himself takes on the fõrm of a huge red and black dragon, hõrned and fiery, whòse balefùl eyes swiveled independently this way and that, like thöse of a chameleon, and these pössessed a veiled glow of deep green, their cõres seared with red flame. Nonethless, in his great transfõrmation, Gaùnab-Erébüzú gained not his freedom - the Great Cõrd of the Spiderwoman, and the désign of Umvélinqängi, was sôund.
24:15 - Nôw, seated at the congregation of the Chief, and seeing the movements of the gröwing serpent Watamaräka and the violence of the dragon Erébüzú, Khänyab, son of Khänya, asks tò be himself bòund tò the cõrd, saying that he wòuld attempt tò attúne the buffetings of the silken strand - "tò balance ôut the thrashings of the prisoners; tò be the löcus when the great mötionless wave, standing tall, is at risk of collapse". Of the others of the congregation, önly Khänya understood what her son implied by this, and confúsed looks and uneasy múrmurs went abôut the Kraal of the Chief...
24:16 - But Ûmvélinqängi allôws it. "Verily, let there be a light upon it", was his cryptic assent, and Khänyab wõrks his way carefully dôwn the silken cõrd until he alights upon the scales of Gaùnab-Erébüzú, wôund still within its' nôw fraying extremities. Knöwingly, or unknöwningly - for it is not clear even to the wise - the fey maiden Kalathé-ntaòmbé, yóungest dàughter of Ánänsí, she pössesséd of a därk beauty, is alsö dispatched by Ûmvélinqängi, upon a sècret errand, and she follöwed behind Khänyab, keeping tò the shadöws as best she còuld.
24:17 - But as súrely as Páramòunt Ûmvélinqängi must have fõreseen, Khänyab-Hëha goes beyond his mandate, and making his way along the cölossal body of the dragon Gaùnab, he allows himself to be beheld by the first sérpent, the great python Watamaräka, beyond. The first light of the Shining Öne left the Broodsérpent stunned (and some say that fõr a shõrt moment Khänyab pössessed her mind). Being still behind the great crest of Erébüzú, the latter did not yet perceive the coming of Khänyab. Páramòunt Ûmvélinqängi súrely knew then the mind of Hëha, son of Khänya, and he angled his right eyebrôw, and he put fõrth his pôwer...
The scrolls continue below.
Notes:
24:17 - [ mind possession theme - this is perhaps a mistaken doubling, an echo of events still to come. Multiple, slightly different copies of the original tale might have been used during production of the source manuscript at hand, and this feature of the story was perhaps dealt with differently in some versions. Indeed in one instance, the entity Khänyab is seemingly referenced as female (if it is not a copyist error) - see 24:15.]
.
..
...
....
. .. .. ... .. .. 11 thıs scroll ıntentıonally left blank . 11 .. .. ... .. ... .
....
...
..
.
The scrolls continue below.
Théã' Béginnings
Dabuka: The events that lead tò the Pyre
25:1 - At this, upön the silvery spider cõrd of Fate, a great wave, utterly still, yet of naught else but mötion - a penultimate throbbing accõrd - is struck and maintained, as indeed fõreseen by Khänyab, he the valõrous son of the Dam of Radiance, Hér Lady Khänya, divine consõrt of Imäna of the Breathé.
25:2 - It is held that this great sôund was compösed of six cycles and of seven different nötes that were interlocked and överlayed along it's full length, from the deepest tò the möst piercing shrill...but as it happened, Khänyab löst his grip upon the nape of Gaùnab, and was flung past him - tòwards glistening Watamaräka and her därk egg.
25:3 - Gaùnab too had been shaken almöst free of the silken cõrd, many of it's knots that had bound his limbs were loosed, and the frayed end of Ánänsí's thread fluttered beyond him. His cóiling rage was given yet mõre room tò thrash about, but his flailings önly gave mõre pôwer tò the grand accõrd.
25:4 - Like Watamaräka, the great fiend Erébüzú is mömentarily confused and blinded by the effulgence of Khänyab, who tumbles past his great hõrned head - but which he strove tò approach nonetheless, being överwhelmed of all other sense and thõught. And thus sö it was that the radiant light of Khänyab, shining keenly, obscured from the eyes of Gaùnab the great bulk of Watamaräka that lurked then beyond.
25:5 - Watamaräka snaps at Khänyab, who all but tumbles askanſe intò her great toothy maw, but his glöwing ſelestial body is embedded in the roof of her mouth, and quickly congeals into a shimmering green crystal within the skull of the Dragon Queen, and he is spared the gloom of her belly.
25:6 - At the moment of the emanation of the great wave, the lithe nTaòmbé Kalathé had herself almost reached the end of the silken cõrd, tò the place where Gaùnab is still tied by it's last threads, and losing her grip, she also is flung from the thread and intò the vóid.
25:7 - But Kalathé, dodging the flailing cóils and gaping jaws of the sérpents, alights upon the dark, cracked surface of the shell of the cösmic egg, which had been partially revealed by Watamaräka when distracted by Gaùnab. Not knöwing what else tò dò, the maiden ntaòmbé buries herself deep within one of these cracks. But it was then that Great Chief Ûmvélinqängi, seated sö very far away upon his stool in the Hallöw, reached out and disröbed nTaòmbé's mind of it's veils. The danſing salt crystal of the brave Ümóyarin maiden he brought back tò himself and placed it in the Bräzier of Talé Telling, still búrning bright by the first harmönies of the Höly Kraal. And this was done tò a great purpöse, as yet unrevealed. But the dying veils of Kalathé remained upon the Amaä of Nãmmû, the egg of uNgu-kli-üshü, and began slöwly tò seep intò it's cracked surface, fõr they were weeping in their löneliness.
.
25:8 - Gaùnab still blindly fights tò appröaches the light of Khãnyab, which nôw flöws like fire from the mòuth of Watamaräka. Gaùnab is at first attacked by the mönstròus Pythoness, She nôw Great Mistress of all Salt Waters, ùsúrper of the realm of Anïma the Endless. But Watamaräka bites dôwn upon the tail of Erébüzú... ( ... Nôw, there are sages that tell mõre of this moment - that in the instant of pain that follöwed this toothy assault Gaùnab of a sudden perceived many things tò come.)
[ a short encrypted heiroglyphic seal follows ]
25:9 - Erébüzú comes back to his senses and lunges at Watamaräka, but hampered by the last threads of the Silken Cõrd still binding him, succeeds önly in clamping her tail in his mouth, and the two great sérpents find themselves wrapped around the bulging egg Amaä, each hölding the tail of each in their toothy maws, and both still ultimately bound tò the Gölden Stool of the heavenly village. The doomed veils of Kalathé meanwhile, are trapped still in the cracks of the eggshell, and roofed över by the belly-scales of the great writhing sérpents.
25:10 - [this verse is written in a strange script, unique in these writings. Undeciphered. We have received some report-back from the [Vat.], but it seems they deem the translation 'eyes only'].
25:11 - [italics in context] And so it came tò pass, by the monstrous matings of the Red Dragon and the Black Sérpent that follöwed, Watamaräka swelled bodily with the growth of a new clutch of eggs within her, but these were not fated tò hatch in the vastness of the vóid spaſes of the ſelestial Kraal... [and the first of this new brood, sired by Gaùnab directly, came tò be knöwn as Bùrùmatära, Lord Azḫämata, and many other names besides]
The scrolls continue below:
Field Notes (file attached):
...'Dabuka': zulu, to separate, or to spring or break off, from something by fissure or division (the swarming of bees is an ukudabuka)
... ... Or what is perhaps more to the point, the mode in which Minerva was produced from Jupiter's head was an ukudabuka. See 'Uhlanga'
.
.
.
.
.
.
26:1 - And thus there came to be the monstrous mating ball of the Dragon Gaùnab-Erébüzú and the Python Watamaräka-Ši'né. The battling pair exúded the frothy waters of their ever-hardening and interlocking veils, and these clung to the bulk of their enfölded sérpentine bodies. Thereafter, heated by the combat of the sérpents, and sö too by the grand accõrd of Umvélinqängi that rang still upon the Great Tether, these steaming ichõrs combined to fõrm an óily and bubbling barrier, aglöw with cryptic húes - múrmùring maladies that pooled between the flinty scales of the mated wyrms and the dark súrface of Amaä-Ge, the Egg of Åarde: that nôw gréatly-burdened cosmic abomination, pulsing of unknown Things. Yet each Wyrm still held the tail of each in it's mighty jaws, and together they ſircled in wild ärcs about the vóid - a gréat Knöt at the end of the thrumming pendulum of the fallen Umóyar - and the first gréat weight... And so it came to pass that the därk nectars of thöse primeval beings - the baleful fire of Gaùnab, and the green flame of Watamaräka-Anyäva, mingled then, and awöke...
26:2 - ...fõr the abandoned and weeping veils of the Spinning Maiden were drenched in these draconic póisons, and they suffered a hideous transfõrmation that rippled fõrth to gréat effect. The remnant outer essence of the weaver-daughter, the maiden Kalathé, had succumbed to a madness of dissölution - fõr the därkness of the egg-shell hollöw in which they now lay (a gréat valley õr gõrge we might imagine it) was covered över by the massive heaving and twisting sérpents, and it's därkness was deeper than any pitch imagined by even the greatest of the Alchemists. This blind tõrture of the héaven, taken together with those stinging fröths (enveloping, and indeed binding the spinners' tainted veils to the substance of Amaä itself), would have been fär too gréat fõr the frail mind of Ntaòmbé, nimble though it was (she whom had first flôwered in the Héavenly Village, and hath sö recently bathed in the radiant and beautiful glöaming of Khänyab). But as was told herefõre, Ûmvélinqängi himself had rescued the crystal cõre of Kalathé, and in mind and heärt she rested nôw (fõr a shõrt côunt of time) in the fire of Tale-telling, and was delivered of all pains.
26:3 - But Kalathé is the youngest of the Spinning Guild of Grandmother Ánänsí, and from her the beginnings of all recõrded tales äre spun fõrth, and sö it came to be that her ôutflöwing pôwer was given to the Gréat Egg of Watamaräka-Omõröca, as the veils shed of Ntaòmbé penetrated ever-deeper into it's shell. Meanwhile, húge and terrible though the Brood Mother Watamaräka had then become, Erébüzú was still the ölder and the gréater, having reached a vast length and girth beyond imagining!... Indeed, bùried within the echöes of echöes of Legends, still recôunted today in the Westföld of Qafrèria, there äre claims that Gaùnab completely coverèd över his brooding Pythöness - as she alike covered över her swollen egg - his 3500 cóils above hers', and her 3500 cóils belöw his.
26.4 - Thereafter a strange thing came to pass, fõr this gréat mass - being driven by the reverberations of the silken web, and revölving in the inky Wells of the Banished - exerted a strange yéarning in many of thöse lesser and unnamed waters of the Nöthingness that drifted nigh to the Sérpent's Knöt. And these were not exiles of the Chief, nõr even Umóyar of the Kraal, but were thöse waters not at first summoned by the Páramòunt, and that had remained in the Abyss. Many of these därk Umóyar and Umóyarin then found themselves caught up by the tides that aröse by the pôwer of the gréat revölutions in the Deep, and were jóined with it... Now this monúmental in-dwelling structure of spirit and nascent matter is remembered by the tribes of Bwindi as the Gréat Calabash, and (in part) it's gréat cóils can be glimpsed still by the keen-eyed, behind the wide-glinting night sky of Åfär-y-Kúr to this day... .. .. ... But harken thou!—
The waters of Watamaränka' bröke then.
26.5 - ... Hôwever, befõre this might öccùr undisturbed and of it's öwn accõrd, it must be töld that in her initial lunges at Gaùnab and in her grappling of his tail, the Pythöness was distracted from the maintenance of her gröwing chärge, the tumescent Amaä, and perhaps squeezed the gréat egg övermuch. Fõr an agönizing möment thereafter, the heart-hammered vibrations of the silvery cõrd of Ánänsí the Spider, to say nothing of the subsequent viölent love-making of the sérpents, had caused Amaä-Ge to weaken, and finally to rupture - a blistering, blinding uphéaval - an event knöwn later as...
. .. ... The Pyre :: The disruption of the Hells of Heat ... .. . .
26.6 - The Cataclysm erupted then. The gréat body of Watamaräka-Omõröca was destroyed by the fõrce of the shattering of Amaä. The constituent matters yielded up - those of sérpent, and of yölk - were torn and scattered by the winds of chaös. However, these materials were entirely contained and constrained within the sealed chamber formed of the obdurate body of the the Dragön Erébüzú, and this was aided by the fusing of the veils of the free waters that were stirred from beyönd by the Gréat Black One.
26.7 - As the egg-shell of Amaä splintered, shattered, and tumbled inwards, a gréat liquid inférnö ignited from within the cosmic egg, the fröthy and firey yölk of which was known to the ancient nõrthmen by the name Múšpell, but is Kalagaer to the folk of the Austward realms, and Ylem to the Sanúsis. Conversely, the cölder regions (thöse matters banished to the walls of Time) äre known as Nipha'el - the walls of Niks - but the ever-róiling and billöwing airs between the Black Rocks and the Heärthplace äre the very outbreathe of the Chõrd of Ûmvélinqängi upon the cõrd of Ánänsí.
26.8 - The sleek cóils of Watamaräka were blasted apärt by the explösion, and the burning mists of blood and the gõry flaming chunks of her rent matters spun wildly in the spherical vóid region bound by the nôw self-entwined body of her pärtner Gaùnab, whose scales had the gréater ärmour, and were the stronger.
26.9 - And sö it was that the body of the Dragön Gaùnab-Erébüzú survived the terrible blast, but he ſircled thereafter blinded, and dötard, with his öwn tail in his môuth (then as nôw, and sö unto the very end of fõrever). And his skull is cracked öpen, and from his gréat head, his vile venöms dribble still, but slöwly, into the wòrld... Of the obsidian-black headstone of Erébüz - that congéaled grain that seals away the exilic spirit of the Lõrd of the Drum - it, being nôw mated with the därkling embryonic materials of Time - fell then, rebel and outlaw of héaven, towards the heaving heärth, and was envelöped by white-hot billöws, the völcanic flushes of the flameseeds - the first rampant budding roots of the Wòrld Newborn.
26.10 - But the emerald green headstöne, the shining vessel of Khänyab, once embedded in the upper jaw of Watamaräka, was nôw irrevocably fused with fragments of her öwn, which was not a diamond-like gem, but rather a fetid mass that pulsed of an oozing and fizzing póison, black as Night. Yet the venom clung to the green gem, and covered it över, and prötected it. And sö the encrusted emerald of exiled song fell also into the nascent réalm of the Matter of Time, but fõr Aeons uncounted it was lost to all waking knowledge.
26.11 - Regardless of it's primeval dwelling place, it was thus, sö say the wise, that the mind of the spirit of Khänyab-Hëha was in some way jóined with that of the spirit of Watamaräka, the brazen sérpent. Furthermõre, Ši'né, as afõre related, was bõrn of the flesh of Gaùnab, and they were of a body, if not a mind, from the beginning. These three gréat daemons all, fôund then that they had each inherited (and each in their öwn fashion) a measure of knöwledge of the shape of the Wòrld and of the ∫ycles of Time - and of each-other - which Khänyab was to attempt to wield to his advantage, and to that of his Därk Mäster at the End of Days.
[It may be here töld that some sages ruminate on the essenſe of this understanding of each, as perceived in the characters of these primõrdial pôwers: the söul of Khänyab, it is said, yéarns fõr glöwing Time Eternal, a réalm where his countenanſe illuminates the Gréat Work of all men. Watamaräka would swallöw Time if she could, and everything in it, but önly after first mating with it. Gaùnab too would destroy Time, his self-créated prison (õr sö he would say), but deep in his heart of hearts, he fõresees his fate: to play the last thunderings of the Drum of Time. And he would come later into the knöwledge that dóing sö would prönounſe his doom. Thus fõr nôw he abides by the wishes of Khãnyab, his lesser, and höpes that through him, he might find a way to shirk his final duty.]
26.12 - The encased essenſe of Gaùnab, spöken of afõretime - by then an iron-härd headstöne gem - had been doubly prötected from the worst of the blast by the eggshell of Amaä, and by brazen walls of the innermost cóils of it's layer, Watamaräka-Šin, which had clutched tightly about the great egg, and in their turn churned and róiled within the bulky enfölding cóils of Erébüz himself.
26.13 - This, the headstöne of Gaùnab was in the shape of a Black Cùbe, and it was freed from the skull of Aído-hwédö, and found itself buffeted by the inférnö towards which it plummeted: many sages have spoken of the Fall of the Därkstär... It was not unhärmed however: at some póint in the turmóil of the ignition of the pyre, a small piece of the Cùbe was bröken off. Some say it was a cõrner piece, in the shape (somehow, indeed) of a fõur-sided pyramid.
26.14 - And thus it was that the dread spirit Gaùnab-Erébüzú, Därkness in the Vóid, became alsö the Därkness Of the Wòrld, for he was trapped inside the grinding cóils of the Blind Dragön, Aído-hwédö, whose mind he had onſe pössessed, and whose heaving body he had onſe commanded. The scales of Aidö-hwedö, red-black and obdurate though they were, had been scôùred by the first heats of the pyre-blast, and nôw reflected anew, in seven rainböw húes, the inner light of the Great Heärth: the búrning glöw of the Ylem; the refracted lúminanſe of the Hells of Múšpell. ... And it was in this fashion that the minds and wills of böth Gaùnab and Khänyab were delivered into the newly-hatched wòrld, and took with them some essenſe of their tempõrary hömes, the primeval twins, the 'volving sérpents of Time.
26.15 - Behöld! Gaùnab's mind, however, is a fractúred thing: that splinter of the headstöne that beheld his spirit had bröken off from the rest, and this smaller pärt fell on a time into the raging öceans of Åarde in it's youth, and sank beneath new waters, weighty and pitiless. There, in the silty depths of the Realm of Nín-haväh-núma, the Pyramidion slowly shed the terrible heats it had acquired dúring it's blazing fall. And thus a fraction of the will of Erébüzú remains in the deep waters of the wòrld, residing (some tell) as the spirit and maliſe of the great Master of Water, Köùteign Kooroù, the Sea-Sérpent, bõrn of Watamaräka as she was slain and her body scattered. This titanic beast is said to have came across the sunken fragment of Black Stöne, and swallöwed it.
26.16 - Behöld! How it came to be that the combinatõrial gnösis held within the black cube of Gaùnab and the green stöne of Watamaräka-Anyäva made its way (together with severed pyramidiön and flaming iris), into the hands of the M'möatia and Bantirrim in the first ages of the Wòrld, is indeed the kernel at the heart of all mythölogies. Verily, this Great Matter is the the Sõurce of the earthly Lõre of the Laws of the ∫elestial Kraal, and it was by these wyrd implements of the mind of Ûmvélinqängi, and in this wondrous fashion, transférred into the Mind of Man.
26.17 - Finally, there äre some that speak of an anſient and fõrgotten time when the radiant Ûmländó found therein (though it be encased in vessels grim and obscure indeed), was shared by all peoples, and was in wisdom used to raise up: to teach, to gröw and to guide. These tales tell also of a Därkening, when the Law and it's Story was lost or veiled to all (...or to most: perhaps at great need, and for the safety of mankind, but perhaps indeed in malice - for it is unclear). Nonetheless, thenſefõrward the great sages and philösöphers have ever quested for it's Truth. Elſe-wise, and doubtlessly, all is observed by the Umóyar, the Pôwers and the Prin∫ipalities - all of the greater and a number of the lesser: thöse that were given to remove and dwell beside the Great Chief Ûmvélinqängi in the Kraal of the Thöse-we-do-not-see, which looks ever òut över the wãters.
... ......... ... AEAMAN ... ......... ...
.
.
.
26.18 - Hereafter äre named the Great Powers:
Ûmvélinqängi Páramòunt. Great Chief, uMDäli, and Lõrd of All Things
.
Anïma the Sleeping Water... Ever Whisp'ring thy Name...
... The Plight of the River Daughter, to Múrmùr no Shame.
.
Dread Shadow long Nameless, be now Renamed...
... a Last Drumbeat awaits, and Stõry appraiséd.
.
Virgin Mother Ánänsí, Grandmother Great, ...
... Shape of the Wòrld, and Mistress of Fate....
.
Queen Khänya of Sight, her Eyes Búrn in Delight.....
... Imäna speaketh thy Mind, and thröws back the Night.
.
Maiden Kalathé, the Veiled Extract; Mötespin of Fòrce, and Blessed of Còurse......
.
Därk Kalünga of Doom, Åsamandó hath Spake;
... Speaketh the Wòrd, and Knöweth thy Take.
.
Gõr of the Arm, Mighty and Hale; His thunder echoeth upon the great Loom.
.
Efa, the Cröne, of Wire and Böne, the Chattering Teeth, the Severing Stöne.
.
... Many there are, Pôwers and Prinſes, but Kalünga takes all, for long are his fingers.
A Fire in the Night
The Darkness of Nothing, in Deepness a Yearning,
Time was Becoming, before Wisdöm or Learning.
Lad'n and Loathsome fell lingering Dark :-
Eternity's excess: An excellent Spark.
.
Hõary black hide; Bearded and Long,
That heavenly bulk, Helm'd Horror unsung:
Hateful, Hell-gölden, an head-stöne of green.
Hulking. Heavy hornèd. Veils shimmering sheen.
.
He drãws nearer to Night, tastes with his tongue,
The End of the Aeön enmeshèd there hung.
The Hôurs appròached; Hells fires are kindled
Fearful Infernö fláming, up-rearèd.
.
That monstrous mating, a maniföld meeting,
Delving Demögõrgon & Dread Devil's õrgan,
That harröwing hôwler, did hunger and glôwer,
Nö deed mõre dreadful, nö act was fôuler.
Vile, demönic, möst dôur that mingling:
Black Night was 'neath Him, naked and gröaning.
Nôw Nöthing was Nyxèd, and denúded of faith,
She fled from the Fire, ran fey from it's heats
.
To Borders of Blackness. Nôw banished by Pyre:
That fleet-fòoted nymph, siðe fearful and dire.
Weird Webs she wovèd: rank eböny mire;
Deepest of depths, dank Nephila nigh her.
.
...
.
Thou Fire and Red-flame, thy dread fell of Múse spells,
Hearth of the Hells and Höme of the Séraphim!
The Heats of the Heavens, heaving and òozing,
are Pierced by the Pyre - Pale Mattr confùsing.
.
There Khänya onſe claimeth crystal cradle of life,
Her thröne hung throngèd by ethaereal light,
But a gulf there gapèd - it gnàwed by the strife,
'Tween fusèd infernö, and ringèd Spirit of Ice.
.
.
Yet far from Heats' höme (thöugh not free from the Fire),
Spirits Cöld rule unsated. And seal Wòrld's doom.
Gulf-winds were weavèd - vóid-wövèn by Sire:
Bane-battle intemperate, the brimming black Gyre.
.
The Heats of the Heavens were hewed by Long Wars,
and Pyres were parted; Fires peeled and split...
And thöugh thröes of Hëha did höne them abôut,
flung this way and that, they cöllided and spat.
.
Thöse Crushings of Chaös, didst create something new -
A silvery Âsh: shining remnant of !Xü.
A Great Goddess arose and engravèd all things;
The Bòsòm of Bôunty: to each Wánderer gave rings.
.
Behöld Nín-haväh-núma, great Déva of Destinies,
took wándering lights and made fixéd their cõurses.
Thöugh unwary of wills, därk fõrces she seizes:
...Of fire-froth fõrgéd temples with breezes.
.
.
Black the beyond; light brimmed abôut;
The Stage was set, His Audienſe withôut.
Yet creatures there weren't: the wòrld not yet fit,
Thöugh Far Deeps rejóicèd... by star-beacons lit.
.
Möst ancient of enemies: Åll-fire and Fate,
Their battle initial, shed wòrst of it's hate.
Nôw misty and milder did then Things become,
And mistress Ma möulded, she made Åarde, ôur höme.
.
Translated from the remnant writings of Örpherischt, themselves apparently copies of the recovered nötes of an ancient sage, whose name is fõrgotten, evidently an amateúr scholar of the syncretic mythologies of the 6th Age.
Notes (found attached to source scrolls):
26.1 and 26.16 - [re. 'Watamaräka-Anyäva': based on other related documents, this title is more correctly used to refer to the Rainbow Serpent, Aído-hwédö II, a sexless being, last of the elemental daemons to hatch or emerge from the slain and scattered body of Watamaräka-Ši'ne at the occurence of the Pyre. Some say this creature is wielded by Phoenix the Cosmic Soul, and before this was harnessed by Nín-haväh-núma to form the priomordial earth. Watamaräka-Anyäva is said to be the Spirit of the River Serpent that visits and bites elves that have become lost in their memories, and require awakening. In this main text above, Watamaräka-Ši'ne the Elder is also referred to as Watamaräka-Omõröca, but this is more properly the title of another of Ši'ne's primordial clutch, who is seen as the first worldly daughter, or avatar of the Elder Watamaräka. Certain esoteric texts refer to Omõröca as the Elder Lilith or Tiamat.
26.15 - [re. Koùteign Kooroù - other folios refer to this creature as Nganyãmba, and these others, based on certain clues referred to elsewhere, are perhaps more correct. Koùteign Kooroù is thought instead to name that ancient Gnome-dragon Nidho-kúr (or simply Kúr, the 'mountain dragon' or 'foreign force'). Expect confusion in this arena of the literature. Either way Nganyãmba is more definitely associated with the deep waters of the ocean, while Koùteign Kooroù/Nidho-kúr/Kúr, while not without water association, is known to travel upon the marshes and the lands and is referred to as chewing upon the roots of the Father Tree.]
26.15 - [Others maintain that Koùteign Kooroù, also named Nganyãmba, is a manifestation or outgrowth of the shared possession of Aído-hwédö by both Gaùnab and Khãnyab from outside of the bounds of Time - this enabled perhaps by the first mixing of the waters of those paired sérpents constituting the primal form of River Time itself. But whatever the truth of this small component of the story (surely a thinly-stretched allegory, and found only in one of the extent copies of these folios), that Other pärt of the essence of Gaùnab is a woeful spirit, capable of assuming many forms, and moving easily through the air, but for the most pärt is presumed to dwell deep in the hells of Múšpell.]
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

The Primordial Pyre and the Birth of the Phoenix
Chronologue of the Child of the World
First, a summary of the previous chapters ('The Before All Before') that deal with the matters before Time began:
- A) Before Time - ’Before all Befores’
- The Páramòunt Chief and the Waters
- The Reflection of Ûmvélinqängi within the Shadowed Abysm
- The Ùmoíar and the Kraal of Heaven
- The Guilds and their Chiefs
- Kalúnga & Ánänsí, Imäna & Khãnya, Gaùnab ( and Watamaräka), Mantis, Gõr, Khãnyab, Kalathé-ntaòmbi, Òläpa, Djobela [...]
- The Hallow and the Golden Stool of Mdali.
- The Procession and the Trance Dance
- The Wayward Drummer
- The Rebellion in the Heavenly Kraal
- The Trial of the Discordant
- The leader of the rebellion, Gaùnab, is named anew, called Erébüzú.
- The Silken Chord of Binding ('The Tether of Ánänsí')
- The Sundering of Ši'ne
- The Straining of the Banished (the Brotherhood of Gaùwasi)
- The Bells in the Deep
- The Sending-forth of Khãnyab and Kalathé (Ben and Zoe)
- The Wyrm Watamaräka
- The Awakening and impregnation of Watamaräka by the Cacophony
- The Laying of the Amaa by Watamaräka (Ngu-kli-ushu, the Cosmic Egg)
- The First Inyoka ('The First Dragons')
- The Great Chord of Ûmvélinqängi
- The Combat of the Volving Serpents ('The Twinned Serpent')
- The Black Stone and Emerald Crystal: Headstones of Gaùnab and Khãnyab-Watamaräka
- The second impregnation of Watamaräka by Gaùnab. The growing Brood within Watamaräka's Belly
- The Rescue of Kalathé and the dissolution of her Veils.
- Watamaräka is coiled about the bulging Amaa, and Gaùnab-Erébüzú is coiled over his mate. The paired serpents hang in the Abyss of Nammu, far below the Kraal of Heaven, from whence Ûmvélinqängi looks on.
... and thus the tale continues ...
... .. .. ...
The Pyre and the First Wars of the World (Summary of Events):
- (There are lengthy Notes interspersed here and there below, commentary upon the text. It is advised the first-time reader skip these, for the material therein strays from the narrative at hand).
- B: The Pyre - Creation of the Cycles of Time
- Initially dark, scaled and hideously cracked upon it's outer surface, the Egg of Amaa has been rubbed smooth by the belly of Watamaräka. It has the looks of a rough silver pearl.
- Watamaräka squeezes the shell of Amaa overmuch in the mating combat with Gaùnab-Erebuz, damaging and weakening it.
- Within the belly of Watamaräka grows a clutch of eggs from her impregnation by Erebuz. This, her second brood, are a terrible litter, of which the three souless elemental demons Nganyãmba (the Water-Lord or Master of Water) and Kouteign Koorou (the first draconic Earth-Gnome) and Bùrùmatära-Azhamata (the first Fire-Salamander, the flaming Bull Dragon) are chief. Also part of this clutch of eggs is Watamaräka-Omõröca (the first Undine who is named the Mother of All Demons, echo of Ši'ne). All of this brood of the Elder Watamaräka-Ši'ne were at first mindless, until harnessed by another power or tainted by the resonance or essences of the falling headstones.
- Dance of the Flameseeds. The sizzling of the Ylem.
- First Waking of Phoenix, the embryonic Firebird within the cosmic egg, the Root-soul of the World.
- The Pyre :: Eruption of the great Cosmic Egg - The Shattering of Amaa
- Watamaräka-Šin is slain, blasted apart by the first heats of the Pyre and shredded by the shattering eggshell. The dragon Erébüzú's body remains dotard as the coiled vessel containing the world: the Great Calabash. In this form it is named Aído-hwédö the Elder, and Blind Dragon, and it's poisons ever dribble forth into the nascent realm.
- The smaller eggs grew still within Watamaräka as she burst asunder, and these are released into the wheeling spaces of the newly-formed cosmos. Some of these eggs hatch due to the initial violence, whilest others remain intact, falling likewise into the fiery vessel of the World. These beings within their eggs are protected by their shells for a time. The last to erupt (sans egg) from the shattered body of Watamaräka is Aído-hwédö II, the Rainbow-Serpent, also known as Watamaräka-anyava (an avatar of Phoenix) neither male or female, who would later be tamed by Nín-haväh-núma to build and carve the mountains of the earth.
- The Fall of the Darkstar and the Greenstone. The headstones of Gaùnab and Watamaräka, freed from the skulls of the Volving Serpents, tumble inward towards the new-billowing Flameseeds that ignited violently within Amaa at it's shattering.
- Chaos is first shaken into life and motion. The dancing Flameseeds roil in the frothy vortex of the Ylem
- Phoenix grows rapidly, and at the borders of the world, Lady Night manifests in response to it's light and heat, but is at first stunned or unconscious.
- Battle of Heat and Cold - Phoenix finds food and grows, glowing ever hotter and brighter.
- The flameseeds hatch the first children of Phoenix.
- Formations of cosmos from fire and ice, a great war is walled by the coils of Time.
- Phoenix begins to take definite shape, seated regally within the hearth of Muspell. It's wings spread across the cosmos.
- Night awakens due to the intrusions of Phoenix and aided by the essence of Gaùnab. In her fright, she gives birth to the Children of the Night: "Darkness" (Erebuz), "Doom", "Sleep", and "Death". So too are thereby born the Sisters of the Loom, known as the Weavers or the Fates. These are Kalathé, Tombi and Efa the Crone. Kalathé is barren however, for part of her essence dwells with the Emerald Stone of Khãnyab. Lastly there is Nemesis (The Black Queen, a ghastly spider-shaped dragon). These great Old Ones of the Unseen Realm are joined by the shadowfleets, great dark bat-like forms that beat their way through the emptiness at the edge of the world.
- Birth and combat of the first ùrúdraknär, the fire-dragons of Phoenix against the Children of Night and their shadowfleets of darkness and cold.
- The fire-dragons turn on their own, and only the largest and smallest survive
- Dissipation and cooling. Great ashes. New burstings. First coalescings of the Phoenix into the World Tree.
- The great combat of the elements forms the Ash of the Pyre, which provides purchase for the grasping roots of Phoenix.
- Formation of the foundations of the celestial temples, orbiting the great hearths
- Birth of Nín-haväh-núma (Mother Earth, or Ma, also known as Ki) from the Ashes of the Combat. Some say she is Anïma incarnate, mind-child of Ûmvélinqängi. She is beautiful, long-legged, ebony-skinned, lithe of arm, with four shapely breasts that heave in time with her divine breath, and from her oval head flows long curling hair of platinum.
"Those days were indeed faraway days. Those nights were indeed faraway nights. Those years were indeed faraway years. The storm roared, the lights flashed. In the sacred area of Nimbrû (Nibrû, Nippûr), the storm roared... the lights flashed. Heaven talked with Earth, and Earth talked with Heaven."
The Primordial World
- C: The Primaeval Ages ('Titans' and 'Gods') (formation of Cosmos and Earth)
- The cosmos and the earth begin to take proper shape, moulded by the will of 'Ninhavanu-ma', Mother Earth
- Nín-haväh-núma builds and shapes the Celestial Temples upon their waywardly drifting foundations. Many of these she makes with small pieces of the shattered eggshell of Amaa. She works to steady their movements, designing great loops for them to traverse.
- The Heavenly Watchers ('Stars') are assigned their stations
- The World Tree completes it's coalescing from the body of Phoenix and it's great light fades
- In her galactic travelling, Nín-haväh-núma discovers the Rainbow Serpent, Aído-hwédö the Lesser, and names it Watamaräka-anyava, but she is disappointed to discover it has no will of it's own and cannot entertain her. She does find she can command it wherein it has a semblance of life.
- Formation of Aarde (the Earth) by Nín-haväh-núma (Ma) and Aído-hwédö the Rainbow Serpent. She rides securely seated upon his great tongue, and sheltered by his mighty upper jaw as though it were a parasol. Together they travel the world, the giant serpent carving the rough forms of the primaeval land. All the world is filled with the thick murmuring mists of Mummu that glow here and there when the currents clash.
- The unconscious relationship of Heaven and Earth (the first Dur-An-Ki or Holy Grail)
- "Thus Nammu's birth of these two solid elements (Earth and Sky), which formed the ceiling and the floor of the world, forced all to live in complete darkness." - the realm of Nimbrû
- The Great Ùmoíar descend into the earth and work to shape it, doing so without bodily form, and by the strength of their will and thought. They are followed by countless lesser Ùmoíar of their guilds - but to each who descend it appears as though they toil alone, ignorant of the others interacting with them. They are brought into the world by traversing the eye socket of the Blind Dragon, where Ûmvélinqängi caused the first observation temple to be built. The stargazers speak of this temple and it's gateway as the Eye of Draco.
- ... the descending chiefs are Kalúnga (underworld, judgement. division, indexing, dissolution), Imäna (airs and sound, lore, oral law, Kingdom and righteousness), Khãnya (divine light, aether, sight, reception, Queen-ship), Gù (matter, crafts, smithy,trades), Gõr/Tore (forces, the masculine), and others, but excluding Ṅgái (waters/science/magics), Khänyab-Hëha (song,sound/light,spectrum,trickster,romantic) and Òläpa (motherhood), Resh-ki (maidenhood), nor yet the vegetation gods)...
- The World Tree gives heavenly fruit, additional Celestial Temples
- The Lachmu (or Lahmu), said to be the males of the Undines, water-daemons of Watamaräka, awaken due to the gentle mists beginning to form amongst the boughs of the World Tree, and descend to follow in the train of Nín-haväh-núma, glowing like pale red comets.
- The headstone of Gaùnab, split in two pieces - a smaller and a larger - after long travels, finally falls to the Earth. The larger piece falls first on the land, impacting near the summit of a tall mountain in the north-east. The terrible impact causes the entire foundations of the earth to shift, and the mountain of the fallen stone now rests in the furthest north, wherefrom great aurora spring up into the airs, glowing with a dark purple light. At this landing of the larger piece, the spirit of Gaùnab-Erébüzú gains influence over large parts of earth. Many lesser Ùmoíar become confused and begin to follow his urgings, disturbing the toil of the other Gods who are striving to shape the world to their own liking.
- Precambrian [pre-chamber] (encompassing 4.5 bya --> 570 mya)
- The forces of Gaùnab pummel the earth, rejoicing in Violence. Any attempt at stabilizing parts of the realm he pelts with fiery stones.
- The incandescent fire-dragons of Phoenix descend upon the earth and revel in the heat and clammy violence. Some of them fall prey to Gaùnab's influence and turn to malice.
- Hot, steaming, forbidding landscape - primitive crust - before the underworld could form, or the world of the air be inhabited
- The egg containing Bùrùmatära drifts closer to the earth.
- Hadean (4600−3900 million years ago)
- Crustal building, underground chambers/caverns/volcanic belts
- Gaùnab tires of his first assaults. The fire-dragons mostly leave the earth to find other fruits of the World Tree to play upon. Some of the largest instead find or burrow molten underground caves of the earth to sleep in. A number of these will occasionally rampage at Gaùnab's whispered suggestions, but they do not yet bow to him.
- Imäna with his great breath clears regions of the earth of the fogs and smokes that veil it's form.
- Gù the Craftsman wanders the surface of the earth observing it's materials and their interactions.
- The dust-filled winds of Imäna, stirred up by his singing and chanting, slowly form fluted mountain passes and great and shapely spires of rock as the ages wear onward.
- Gù builds new hills and mountains, and his quarrying creates new valleys.
- The spirit of Kalúnga travels seeking underground realms for his earthly abode, and cleaving the earth with his scythe, delves many great caverns and tunnels during his journeys.
- The great light and piercing heat of the eyes of Khãnya are able to melt the rock and drive great rivers of molten steel across the landscape. She collects the glowing aethers and creates fires that are placed in braziers made by Gù, and these are hoisted into the heavens to provide spotlights on the building projects of the gods.
- Kalúnga having opened the way to the nether regions, Gù travels the underworld, finding all the secrets of the making of the realm. He shapes great caverns and designs many dark temples and dwellings for the creatures of the earth. They remained long empty, but Gnomes and Dwarrows of the latter days would come to greatly praise these works of the mighty Cthons.
- The ancient voices of the Gods are heard rejoicing in the whipping winds of Imäna that hurl themselves across the earth, and the grit therin grinds down and slowly smooths peaks of the jagged young mountains.
- Great eons pass, and the world takes shape.
- Ma, oldest of the Great Ones upon the earth, weeps in her loneliness, not perceiving the work of the other newly-come Ùmoíar as anything but reactions to her own toils. Her long weeping creates the rivers and seas.
- The great fires that still remain of the early time clash against the new flux of water upon the Earth, and great steams and hissing sounds fill the air. New coastal formations come to be.
- The smaller piece of Gaùnab's headstone, the blazing pyramidion, falls into the sea some time later, after the waters of Ma had filled all the great basins and valleys.
- The first true rains fall, and the Lachmu are able to gently descend to earth. The early soils are stirred up - red mud runs across parched and blasted land and the ancient clays begin to form.
- ... Time grows older ...
- Within his egg, Kouteign-Koorou ('Kúr', 'Nidho-kúr') falls to the earth, landing in a newly-formed lake, and he is washed into the underground chasms known as Abzú or Apsú and by some the Cave of Traitors. He hatches when his egg impacts a sharp rock in an underground stream, and is funneled into a large crystal cavern with a lake of clear water where he comes to rest. It must be here told that Abysm, the Spirit of Fresh Water had came to dwell far beneath the Earth, and was later mistakenly named KR (Kur) after it awakened this first dragon from the sky that had found it's watery lair under the Mound. It's name Nidho-kúr meaning 'The Striking Malice', this wyrm ever hungers, and chews at the root of the world, and would come to be the bane of the Tree of Life. This because by happenstance, Kúr's cavern lurked beneath that place above which Nín-haväh-númaḥai would lay down to sleep after her labours in a distant time still to come]
- Meanwhile Bùrùmatära, the Bull-serpent, is dormant, circling the Earth above the Sky, hidden amongst orbiting debris - but his egg has a small crack, and could hatch at any time.
- The second and smaller piece of Gaùnab's headstone (the pyramidion) is eventually found in the depths of the ocean and is swallowed by the sea-serpent Nganyãmba, who becomes a vassel of Gaùnab. Nganyãmba grows so large that his coils shape the ocean beds, and fully submerged, he surrounds the lands completely. In various myths, Nganyãmba and Koeteign-Koorou are sometimes confused, and the title Master of Water given to one or the other.
- The origin of the legends of Djobela (a title of Nín-haväh-núma) and Qamata (or Tsui-Goab, names Austlanders give to Imäna) and their separate battles with the colossal Nganyãmba at the far corners of the earth in order to stabilize dry land. This leads to the planting of the Four Watchers (spoken of as stone giants, towers, or divine 'trees' of some alien description), and it is told also of the gigantic mysterious creatures associated with them (that like Nganyãmba and the others, hatched from Wataramaka the Elder as she was slain). These powerful beings came later to dwell within or guard the Watch-towers: the Azur Dragon of the rising sun, Vermilyon the Flame of the Austlands, the so-called 'Snow Jaguar' of the setting sun, and the Black Tortoise (the "Black Warrior" or "Black Rock") of the Furthest North (though there are contradictions in tales of the latter as it pertains to Gaùnab-Erébüzú).
- As the Earth settled, and Nín-haväh-núma had more time to take her ease, she often gazed at the sky and saw the face of Phoenix looking down at her through the mists of the upper regions, and perceived his great pinions stretching feintly accross the heavens. She began then to take note of the constant whisperings of Ûmvélinqängi upon the subtle airs.
Heaven and Earth
- Archean (3900−2500 million years ago) - Arrival of the Tree of Life (Age of the Trees)
- The Great Spirit, Ûmvélinqängi-Ishvära-Mdäli, speaks to Nín-haväh-núma of her coming Mate.
- Ma's impatience
- In a remote location, and without the knowledge of Nín-haväh-núma, there came to be the arrival of the Tree of Life upon the Earth (Yggdrasil-on-Earth, Meru). Some sages say this Great Father is an avatar of Ishvara, the Paramount Himself, birthed from Phoenix. Many named him Ån in later ages, and great Kings took his name.
- Far in the south, the Tree of Life (Ån or Õn and also titled Great Õ and Lord T and Father L) begat to the flesh his first son Ṅgái (named Ya, or Éa, and later Ang, Ing, Enakai-hnúm, or Ænqiphontus, chief of waters, crafts, magic and sciences). Ṅgái is tall and strong, his head long and his face handsome and wise. His braided hair is black at the roots and turns amber-red at the ends, and his dark curly beard with pale ginger-gold tips quickly grows to a great length.
- At the same time the Tree of Life bore Òläpa (later titled 'Handmaiden of Ma', and also named Asãséya, Kina, and Sæthït) who became the first wife of Ṅgái. She is short and pretty, having a dainty waist and wide curving hips. Her two heaving breasts were the delight of the eye of Ṅgái, and her own large moist grey eyes radiated the light of her love. These two the Father Tree begat upon the Outer Waters of Nammu (*) by the divine intervention of Ûmvélinqängi-mDäli, and some Sanúsis speak of them as the Firstborn of Anïma. These divine children, Ṅgái and Òläpa were twins, eldest of the Ûr-Ùmoiar that would come to be known as Those Who Annunciate, and were unique in not being delivered upon Nín-haväh-núma.
- Some time later, Resh-ki, or Rydagal or Rosigrala, and also known as Anket (who is said to be 'deformed' in some versions of the tale) is also born to Nammu, a younger sibling of Òläpa and Ṅgái. This new child has bright red hair and striking green eyes, and her infancy was long - she was slow to grow to adulthood.
- Ṅgái begins work on the the finessing of coastlines and riverways, and he explores many caverns. He measures many things and learns great magic. Resh-ki he leaves in the care of Òläpa, who orders their first small homestead in a cave near a deep pool.
- Leaving his three firstborn children, the Tree of Life wanders the earth, for it is at first mobile, moving like a giant leafy octopus upon it's roots. It travels great distances.
- The Tree of Life chases Ma, when it discovers her bathing, and is smitten. The great fright of Nín-haväh-núma at the sight of her terrible sire, long-destined.
- Moon-throwing incident
- (the world lurches so that the black stone is now just south and west of uttermost north, change in the aurora - blue joins the original dark and lurid purple)
- Sacred marriage of Ma and the Tree of Life
- Khãnyab-Hëha descends to the new realm (as incorporeal Eros, some say), and Ma accepts the Tree of Life as her partner.
- Mated with Nín-haväh-núma, the Tree sows many seeds across the earth, and the world begins to turn green
- Birth of early Earth life from Ma (parthenogenic) .
- Strange new alchemical substances, and microscopic algae and bacteria sprout and fall from the organs of Father Ån the Tree and Nín-haväh-núma. The earth blooms with tiny worms and microcopic flowers so small the mortal eye could not discern them.
- The first eight tiny rooted plants are formed by Ṅgái, who dwells far away, but who soon notices the greening of the world around him. He does this deed by distilling the primitive cultures of the Tree of Life with his own seed. Some say Resh-ki aided him in this, and by this many ochre-coloured organisms came to be.
- Nín-haväh-núma, still mounted upon the Great Father Tree, gives painful birth to numberless hordes of great creatures such as the many-armed Hagutongrys, and the one-eyed Kiiglyphs. Only later would the Great Ùmoíar and their entourage be born to the flesh.
- Age of incomprehensible 'monsters' and colossal cthonic entities. Unrestrained mixing of bodily forms, strange hybrids. Primitive life experiments on itself.
- Strange constructions, new landforms. The monsters continue to form and reform the landscape above and below the earth. Plant life, including dangerous carnivorous varieties spread across the world. Great woods of tall trees cover large countries.
- Nganyãmba thrashes in the seas, and giant waves, thundering waterfalls and jostling rapids continue to erode and sculpt the land. As trees age and die they petrify, become great hills of rock, and these rocks break down into sand, which forms the beaches upon the shores of the seas. White sands and grassy hills slowly replace mud flats and dunes of slag. The world becomes beautiful, but remains wild and untamed.
- Leaving their first protected enclave and it's homely cave, Ṅgái, Òläpa and Resh-ki travel the world, at first together, and then (for a time) going their separate ways. Resh-ki is still rather young, but Father Ån had assured Ṅgái that she would be capable. Many fierce creatures shrunk from her. Òläpa explored the beaches, while elsewhere Ṅgái swam in the deep bays of the sea and explored new caverns. Far away Resh-ki climbed tall hills and walked naked through the dark forests.
- The disembodied Ûr-Ùmoiar, still ignorant of the presence of their peers, rest from their labours, their spirits slowing their activity until they are in an almost timeless trance. The world continues to be shaped and changed by the lives of the countless animals, beasts, demons and abominations that stalk the land and seas and fly through the air.
- All this time, Nín-haväh-núma is mated to the Tree of Life, Father Õn, who has fixed himself to the ground at the center of the earth. The pair shiver with pleasures.
- ... Ages pass...
- Many kinds of ancient creature dwindle and go extinct, the larger ones falling first, many becoming great mountains and other strange and colossal landforms.
- Mighty disturbances of the seas cause great erosions, and storms chew away at the highest mountains.
- ... Ages pass...
- The powers of the unveiled Great Ùmoíar (who existed as yet, but for Ṅgái, Òläpa and Resh-ki only as free wills incorporeal) fades almost to nothing, their energies spent.
- There is a great earthquake, as Ma and the Tree of Life exalt.
- Thus, after long ages the Ûr-Ùmoiar, finally incarnate (become flesh) in small groups or alone over some period of time, being born to Ma after her impregnation by the Tree of Life. In this form they are remembered in the mythologies of Men as the Zäma or Izimû ('Titans'), that is, the 'Elder Gods'.
- ... these are Imäna, Kalúnga, Khãnya, Gù, Gõr/Tore, Djobela [as follows] ...
- The Tree of Life names the wide land Ymr and the hallows of their dwelling he dubs Nimbrû (that some call Nibru, Nybru or Nippur, and confuse with the ancient cities in the later time of the Shimmer that remember the original).
- Ma dismounts the Tree of Life, who wanders away to the north after wishing her well and saying his goodbyes. Nín-haväh-núma remains with her children in Nimbrû.
- So it was that due to the mating of Ån and his Woman of Ash, that Nín-haväh-núma gives birth to Imäna the Phantom, Únkülúnkülú, Chief of Word and Breath, their eldest, and thus the airs of the world eventually became suitable for the lungs of many new and gentler kinds of breathing creatures.
- Not much later, siblings for Imäna are born, including his beloved Khãnya-súdh (also known as Mellit/Millet', and who is named the South Wind and the Glow of the Austwind)
- [ atmosphere production further underway, trade-winds begun, stable climates]
- The trees of the world grow ever larger and more vigorous. Great fungal mounds and towering mushrooms live in their shade. Wide marshes form, where dense reed thickets rustle in the stirring airs.
- Imäna mates with Khãnya-súdh, and thus is born the Moonchild, to brighten the darkness of the Earth. Some say the Moonchild is male, Lord Shin (or Syen/Shyan/Svenn), dubbed Sheen and Arébãti, and others rather that she was female, Lady Ynan (otherwise known as Mawú). One group of Sanúsis insists that Imäna and Khãnya gave birth at first to twins, male and female: the Children of the Moon - one glowing white and with fixed expression and other ebony-dark and enigmatic. Though it was rarely seen for the primordial mists and fogs of the world, the joyful pearly orb that flew above them at that time pressed closer to the earth, and thus is was that the tides of the seas come to be.
- Like the little roughly-formed realm of Earth, the entirety of the Great Calabash is eventually filled with organic life (the Phoenix having settled into matter). Vanäbra, the Great Vine, has by now grown upon and about many of the branches of the World Tree that is the umbral body of Phoenix.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"The second period of the world's history may be termed the past of active creativity. It is the time when the sons of Burr or Borr [Br, Ybr, Uber, Upior, Viper, Hyborua/Hyberborea], those beings Grímnismál 41 calls "the joyous gods" (blíð regin), made heaven and earth out of the body parts of the primeval giant Ymir. These are of giant descent on the mother's side but represent a new genetic stock in the patriline."
The First Village
- (There are lengthy Notes interspersed here and there below, commentary upon the text. It is advised the first-time reader skip these, for the material therein strays from the narrative at hand).
- Proterozoic (2500−570 million years ago)
- The Ûr-Ùmoiar dwell in Nimbrû, which becomes a small village, crudely built with the bones and pelts of fallen animals, and the wood of the strange vegetation of the time, including old branches that had fallen from Father Tree - that is Great Ån - who remained with Nín-haväh-núma and the first small family for a short count of years before he left them. It is said he saw his first few children grow to early youth, so that they might know his countenance, but as is already told, he soon said farewell and departed. Some tell that Father Ån (who would later become 'Great-Grandfather', and then Great-Great Grandfather, went north at first, and wandered the world for many ages alone.
- Before he left, Nín-haväh-núma his bride and her first-born children dwelled within his great boughs, and cradled between his buttress roots, shaded from the youthful sun by the countless leaves of his wide-stretched branches: bright green above and gold beneath were many of these, while others were dark green above and silver below. When they had become more nimble and dextrous and enterprising, the young Ûr-Ùmoiar collected fallen branches from other nearby trees and built the first rickety tree houses within the woody arms of their Father. This was good practice for the later years after his departure, when they needed to build the structures of their dwellings upon the bare ground.
- As has been told, the name of the village of this first family was Nimbrû, that some translate as 'in-ember' (ie. the fire within, or 'hidden spark'). The wide lands about them the Ûr-Ùmoiar called 'Ymr', of which Nín-haväh-núma told her children many stories, wherein she described the Earth itself as her first child, elder even than they (or at least longer-embodied). Father Ån had provided the land the name of 'Ymr', but Nín-haväh-núma his wife, the Lady of Ash, also gave it other names, and Ki and Ge are amongst these, but these titles are also given to their giver, Queen Ma herself (and perhaps this apparent confusion is not so).
- Now the material (or 'pulp', that is soil) of the earth the Ûr-Ùmoiar named erdhu (erdu/ridu/radah), and later this became a name for the world at large, 'Earth' or 'Aarde'. As a mighty living being, the Earth is ha'Erdhu (ha'Earth), the Fiery Hearth - and every campfire about which sits a group of people, is a small model thereof. Indeed, herein lays the heart of the matter of Middengarden.
- [Note: the early language of the Ûr-Ùmoiar, it is said, was a subconscious attempt to render the forgotten heavenly veilspeech that they had once used to converse within the Kraal of the Paramount before descending, into the domain of sound. Now the sound 'R' had and has a number of connected meanings, including 'to go, to continue', and 'to move fast, or run', and also 'to climb', along with 'head, summit, peak'. The sound 'D' has various interpretations including 'door, doorway', and also 'portal', as well as 'down, downward' or 'out(ward)'. It might also signal strength or power, and some also ascribe to 'D' a simple thudding onomatopoeia (and thus a grounding connection to the earth). Thus, the word erdhu (soil, pulp) and the name Erdhu (Earth) can be seen to be constructed upon the root 'RD', and in the common tongue of today, we see this root expressed in the word road, and ride, thus one journeys the realm of Earth, whose mountains are it's highlights, and that is riddled with roads. Another important connection in this regard is the word raid: to travel and conquer, to gain dominion by vanquishing opposition. The northern rune letter 'R' is named Raido, with the meaning of 'wheel','ride' and 'raid', and thus the letter itself subsumes the 'D' of the root 'RD' within itself. The word irad (root 'RD') means either 'fleet' (primarily in the sense of 'quick') but more specifically 'fugitive'. The name radah seen above, a variant of erdhu/erdu, implies 'to rule, have dominion, to dominate or subdue', and this indeed was the task of the ancient Ûr-Ùmoiar: who were before Time began the Great Umoyar, the First Tides, the Spirits of Powers of the Paramount Chief Ûmvélinqängi, and within the Calabash of the World and upon the Earth they were fugitives, so to speak, of the Celestial Kraal of the High Heavens, and were come to subdue the primordial realm of Arde and to prepare it for it's future inhabitants. Embodied, however, they did not yet begin to truly perceive the immensities and the difficulties of their task. This task is implicit in the word 'rod', that is the 'staff' or 'scepter', a symbol of rulership - noting that a ruler is a measuring stick. The word iyr (built upon the 'R' root) can mean 'town' or 'city', and carries a connotation of 'watched/watchfulness/wakefulness', that 'watchers' are there, awake and alert. It can also mean 'excitement' or even 'anguish'. Again, 'R' is 'movement/travel/travail' but also 'head/peak/summit', hence the watchful town on the hill that has roads leading to and from it. Meanwhile, another important form of the 'RD' root (seen above in erdhe, 'soil' or 'earth') is Rāḍhā or Rāḍha, with connotations such as 'lustre, splendour', 'favour, kindness', 'prosperity, success', 'lightning', and amongst some peoples is remembered as the name of the female aspect of the Paramount God. So too, Rhadaḥa is a title given to Òläpa, sister-wife of Ṅgái, and Radha is the name of the wife of Kṛṣṇa (कृष्ण), Supreme Lord of the Védhas. It is said that one cannot become King without a Queen. The related word roots examined above, 'RD' and 'RT', when reversed become 'TR' and 'DR', that is a tree and a door, through which might perhaps and hopefully be glimpsed a road towards that which is true.]
- Some years pass after the departure of Father Tree, Great Ån. upon his lengthy wanderings. The belly of Mother Ma, First Lady Nín-haväh-núma, is very swollen, her womb containing many growing children. It is said that when Ån wrenched his great roots free of the earthen mound upon which he had long stood, there was revealed to Nín-haväh-núma and her children a number of entrances to deep caverns within a shallow pit. Nín-haväh-núma had descended into these and examined the chambers below the earth, tunneled and shaped by the mighty roots of her husband, and they were a wonderful refuge for her children, for the underground rooms might be made into a very comfortable home. She emerged in jubilation and called her children to see their new abode. Each chose a room for himself. But there was great sadness when Ån bade them all farewell, and long Ma and her charges stared into the north, watching him shrink into the hazy distance, tears in their eyes.
- [Note: as per the previous, with regards to the root word 'RD' from whence erdhu/erdu - the sound 'D' is the voiced form of the voiceless 'T'. If we permute 'RD' to the very closely associated 'RT', we find the root of the word root itself, and such as ritú, 'the rite', and implicity 'write' and 'right' and 'rote' and 'rota', and so too 'rot' and the 'art' that combats it. In the ancient King Lists of the second Shimmer, it is said that kingship descended first at a place known as 'Eridu', which can be variously interpreted as "mighty place" or "guidance place", but also 'to beat to pulp or powder; to pound; to pulverise', and also as yr-du/irr-du, that is 'City of Dominion', or 'The Eerie of Dominion; Eagle's Nest']
- Gõr the Thunderer is born to Nín-haväh-núma in Nimbrû.
- And not much later, Gù also is born to Ma.
- In this time, iron is slowly deposited in the Earth.
- Resh-ki finds her way to the land of Ymr, and meets the first few young children of Father Tree and Nín-haväh-núma. They are awed by her green eyes and red hair. They pity her deformity, but treat her kindly. They can see she is an youthful Ùmoíar like them, but seems different.
- The embodied Ùmoíar spread out across the land and discover it anew.
- They learn their natural talents, and how to wield their unfamiliar limbs and senses - how to walk, climb, and swim, and to love. In time they have children themselves, who aid them in their labours, but the Sanúsis cannot tell us for sure whether they hatch from eggs as the earliest elves did in later times (this being the prevailing opinion), or are instead delivered as infants. Regardless, the vast majority of this race were born to Nín-haväh-núma herself, and no mother in history has ever experienced a labour quite like hers in delivering them. Her grandchildren were ultimately few in number, even though the population of the land of Ymr grew to vast assembly.
- The eldest and strongest of the young Ûr-Ùmoiar are given the responsibility to fetch water from the nearest waterhole, where many animals came together to drink at a place where there was an opening of the tall reeds of the marsh. Through these the breeze moved with many rustlings, and the strange insect-like flying creatures buzzed. The waterhole was dangerous, and the young Ûr-Ùmoiar feared it at first, and rightly so, for the depth of it's waters were not the only danger. As yet unnamed water monsters lurked below it's murky surface, and great hunting beasts of the wilderness came there often to slake their thirst.
- Gõr reaches boyhood, and he becomes the chief warden of the water-carriers that travel to the reed-marshes. Nín-haväh-núma institutes the first basic laws of the Village, and these are centered on the tasks of the lookouts and those performing water-duty, and on the different personal domains of the boys and the girl-children. These first laws are known as the Rede, and from this ancient word derived one of the names of these folk, the 'People of the Reed'.
- Some years pass, and the weather grows a little colder. New techniques are required for the making of coverings, so that the Ûr-Ùmoiar family might not shiver in the long winters.
- Gõr grows ever stronger, and is called upon more than once to defend the village of Nimbrû from invading beasts of the wild.
- Nín-haväh-núma (who is called 'Mother Mountain' for she sat upon the lap of Father Tree) gives birth to Lady Reed, who is also named Grael, and Ynhlanga. The Reed-maiden would later become the Queen of Gynn and mother of the Great Lady of Ymr, Ra'ntaòmbi.
- ... Some time passes. ...
- Resh-ki is deflowered by a charming youth named Nügi, after some months of childhood dalliance, after which they drifted apart slowly, for their youthful and curious hearts led them elsewhere. Nügi was well known for having tamed one the Bulltoads that dwelled amongst the roots of Father Tree before he left the Village. Nügi, proving trustworthy and capable, would later aid Ṅgái in building many canals for the irrigation of the first farms.
- Gù shows aptitude for invention, and builds many tall structures out of sticks.
- Ṅgái arrives on the outskirts of Nimbrû and befriends some of it's first few inhabitants. They are confused to discover a living Ùmoíar older than they, for Ṅgái had a great beard, and they were as yet in their youth, and they find his grey eyes curious, for their own were bright blue. The relation of Ṅgái and young Resh-ki is made clear. Together they create many new contrivances and develop the ancient crafts. Only later do Ṅgái and Resh-ki travel to visit Ma at the heart of Nimbrû. At first they remain somewhat aloof, coming and going as they please, visiting various folk of their choosing and not yet venturing to the throne of Nín-haväh-núma, who is ever curious to hear the stories of them. Ṅgái is spoken of as 'the Wizard'.
- Some time later, Gù has reached manhood, and his arms are strongly muscled by the labours of his youth.
- Pioneering earthworks and the first experimental constructions by young Gù and his crew. Gù performs his first works of alchemy and metallurgy.
- Òläpa returns to Ṅgái during one of his occasional visits to the outskirts of Nimbrû, and later goes by herself to the village center. There she is welcomed by Nín-haväh-núma. Imäna finds her beautiful, but he dissembles his feelings, and his love for Khãnya was not lessened. Resh-ki would join her sister Òläpa in the village not much later, and became acquainted with Nín-haväh-núma, who had heard many stories of the strange but brave girl from the wilds. Ṅgái, however, remains an enigma to many of the villagers of Nimbrû - for he never stays long, vanishes abruptly, and then later will appear again out of the hills.
- Resh-ki is fascinated by the Moon children, and spends time with Lady Ynan in her infancy. Little Ynan is given the friend-name Mawú by Resh-ki, for the soft cooing sounds she makes. Mawú's brother Shin is a noisy baby, always frowning, and ever thirsty for milk, and thus Òläpa becomes his wet nurse in times of need - for the breasts of Khãnya-súdh and Nín-haväh-núma have many mouths to feed as the Village of the Reed waxes.
- Ṅgái dwells apart for some years, dwelling in a cave that overlooked the passes to the realm of Kúr in the east. He designs and builds the first small boat. At first he travels on the rivers, and later navigates and maps the netherworld streams of the Abzú and parts of Kúr itself. Ṅgái's excursions are detected by watchers of Gaùnab.
- [Note: some have questioned the apparently implicit trust that Nín-haväh-núma had in the stranger Ṅgái, dwelling near and interacting with, members of her household. There are veiled hints, in certain ancient poems, that suggest Father Ån had lectured Queen Ma on various matters that he foresaw before he left, and that the arrival of Ṅgái was amongst these.]
- Resh-ki, remaining with Nín-haväh-núma and Òläpa, finally grows as she matures to adult-hood. She is tall and lithe, unlike her older sister Òläpa. Some versions of the tale say that the maiden Resh-ki recovered from her youthful ailment, and was become beautiful, and many princes of the Ùmoíar desired her.
- Resh-ki in her adulthood denies the petition of many of the male Ùmoiar, and instead took the arm of Nügi, her childhood friend, to be her first true consort. She saw, it is said, that he was slow to find his aptitudes and his proper craft, and lacked confidence in his later youth. She intended to raise him up in the eyes of his peers. For some years they were together, and by this he came, but lately, into his true manhood. It is said that their first and only child was Ãhzú (or Ãzhú), whose name is thought to have meant "Seed of the Family", but it can also refer simply to a 'waterskin' (ie. leather pouch to contain liquids).
- [Note: some record his name in the short form, Azú. Later acknowledged as a great student of Ṅgái, he was called Ṅ-Ãhzú, the dotted 'Ṅ' signifying 'student' or 'pupil'. Even later, the emphasised sound 'Ṅ' became the word 'En', or more properly 'Æn' pronounced almost like aeyin, which meant Lord, and also Prince (of a City), but it's origin lay in the sound 'N' being used with regard to water or wetness, and to fishes or serpents (seen as 'elders of the fish'). 'N' implies fineness, and slipperiness, that being 'difficult to grab old of', or 'hard to get', and hence the 'school of fish' and the serpent as symbolic of the 'teacher' or 'mentor', 'one who brings knowledge'. Prince Ṅgái's name began with 'N' and he was from the beginning concerned with waters. In terms of 'Azú', the leading 'A' anciently implied 'seed' or 'sperm' (also with the sense of 'power' and 'leadership', and thus 'strong seed') and so secondarily carried the meaning 'water', or 'watercourse' as euphemism, which then intrudes upon the symbolic domain of the sound and letter 'N'. Incidentally, the name "Ån" (AN) of Father Tree, sire of the Ûr-Ùmoiar, can thus be read as 'Seed (of the) Fish/Serpent/Watery-One': the wellspring of the Celestial Ocean, source of the bloodline of the heavenly powers.]
- A son is born to Imäna and Khãnya-súdh, a younger sibling of the Moonchildren. His name is Nýr (and also Nêr), and he would grow to be mighty and fierce. Some say he was born on a dark night of silent storms, moonless and cold. Nonetheless, he was a most beautiful child, and was beloved by all in the village of Nimbrû.
- Ṅgái builds a stronger boat and risks a journey upon the wine-dark waves of the Angry Sea near Mount Gaug in order to test his craft.
- Gõr grows to be a strong youth with a fighting spirit. He is the Storm God of the Gnomes, who according to some appears at times in the form of an elephant, or rides upon Indlóvü, grandfather of elephants when he visits mortal men. Gõr is associated with lightning (but more often with thunder), rain, and male fertility. He is the consummate wrestler and has a booming voice. He is great friends with Imäna, but is less erudite, and quick to dispense with formalities. Like many of the Ùmoíar, he is known by many names, foremost of which are Tore, Thora, Tilo, Lesa ("rain"), and also Shango.
- Ãhzú, son of Resh-ki and Nügi, slowly grows to early boyhood, and Lord Ṅgái, having observed him and how he treated Resh-ki with reverence, and that he was fearless in the wilds, began to teach him the healing arts. It is said Ṅgái instructed him the secrets of the venoms of the swamp creatures, and how they might be turned to curing powders. Ãhzú was often late returning to the Hearth of Ma from the hills in the evenings.
- Nügi, now a sturdy Ùmoíar of the tribe, becomes one of Ṅgái's occasional helpers and students, and from him learned many practical crafts. Later he began labours of his own: earthworks that supplied fresh drinking water to the Village and it's outposts without the need for water-carriers. In these times Gù, himself master of many crafts, develops contrivances that aid Ṅgái and those that labour with him.
- Gõr makes the first drum from a fallen bough of Father Tree, and it is named Heart.
- The great pregnant belly of Nín-haväh-núma grows smaller and the labour pains the less, and ever more of the Ûr-Ùmoiar, the Children of the Tree, the ancient Men of the Reed, are delivered into the world.
- The first great feast to remember Father Tree. Ṅgái was invited, but he did not come. Some were disappointed, and Queen Ma most of all, for she still had not met the one her children called the 'Wizard' - but it is told in various folk-tales that his attention was greatly needed elsewhere, and things might have gone ill for the village if he had made an appearance that night.
- A short time passes...
- Gõr becomes friends with Ṅgái, and calls him Múrungu. More drums are made.
- Now it must be said that many smaller more specialized monstrous creatures existed by this time, some of them bordering on humanoid form - but all are feral and beastly. There are many forms of chimaera, strange animals that appeared to be more than one creature mixed together. Gõr delights in wrestling with these fearful animosities, and he defeats ever larger trophies as he grows towards manhood.
- Nýr grows quickly, and in his late boyhood already is exceeding tall, attaining almost the height of his father, Prince Imäna. Many of his friends called him Kishúnü. He was in his youth a fine scout, and later a tracker of dangerous beasts. He famously hunted down and kept at bay (until Gõr arrived to dispatch it) a great golden-maned Sphynx-drake that had been threatening the village. In this feat he wielded a heavy mace that Gù had fashioned for him the previous year. For this bravery he earned the epithet Gyrinúkal (that some records remember as Gringal).
- [Note: the full expression of Nýr's official title, 'Gyrinúkal' or 'Jirnugal', which was later corrupted to 'Gringle' and 'Gringol', is thought to have meant 'Strong Pathfinder' or 'Mighty Wayfinder' or 'Mighty One that Shines upon the Dwelling', 'He that Shines within the Abode'. Some more imaginative linguists read his name as 'One who walks within the gyre']
- For a while, the onslaught of the wild creatures slackens, and there are seasons of piece, but this does not last. The sages tell us there was a flux in the weather of these days and there were many migrations of the strange animals of the world.
- Those were anxious times, and many relationships of the Ùmoíar were frought with difficulties. The second romance of Resh-ki and Nügi ended during these disturbances, but it is said that theirs concluded amicably, unlike many others of this period. Their son, Ṅ-Ãhzú had by now become a worthy healer and the beginnings of a true mystic, and he was a great aid to those who were injured in the wars with the abominations of the wilds.
- In time the influence of Gaùnab again stirs up many of these terrible beings, in numbers greater than before, and they came upon the Ûr-Ùmoiar with a ferocity beyond that of mere animal or beast, showing cunning and malice. Their eyes glowed red, and their jaws slavered and their tails flicked back and forth impatiently. They hunt and battle the Ùmoíar.
- Gù develops mighty defensive constructions for the main dwelling places of the People of the Reed, but the art of making these does not spread widely throughout the lands at first.
- Imäna orders the construction of hidden bastions that are quickly constructed, away from the Village, as refuges of last resort. Gù and Nügi and their companions do not hesitate to oblige him, themselves well aware of the urgent need. They were just in time.
- Stirrings of monsters nigh the dwellings of the children of Nín-haväh-núma. The drumming of Heart is heard across the plains, calling the warriors to fight.
- The frightful and ancient War of Monsters - Gõr rejoices in battle.
- Nganyãmba stirs, for he dreams darkly by the influence of Gaùnab, and the seas rage. Gõr with the aid of Ṅgái sets out to hunt the great sea-serpent, but they are foiled, not realizing how large and powerful it has become. They return emptyhanded, barely escaping with their lives.
- Lady Reed, a little girl at this time, is kept in Òläpa's care when Nín-haväh-núma is performing Village duties.
- Imäna is banished to Kúr for transgression of ritual order (it's exact nature is unclear), but Khãnya-súdh follows. Some say rather that Imäna went willingly in order to seek the Sacred Well of Wisdom and gave one of his eyes for access to it's deepest secrets. During their time in the underworld, Kalúnga is conceived to them. He is also known as Aita, or Eita, and Aedi, the Lord of Shade.
- Nín-haväh-núma is greatly fearful for the absent Imäna and Khãnya-súdh, and the land experiences it's first truly cold spell of weather, remembered as the Great Winter.
- Resh-ki takes the Children of the Moon into her care, and she dwells now in the household of Ma.
- Lady Reed reaches maidenhood.
- Kalúnga reaches manhood while still within the Netherworld, but he is master of it even at his infancy. The dangerous creatures of the underworld flee from him and he protects Imäna and his wife.
- While Imäna is underground, Ṅgái arrives in the dwelling place of Nín-haväh-núma and her Titan children at Nimbrû, and he is made known to all. He takes the title "Lord Earth", but some of those that were there begrudge this. He gives Ma the name Djobela, whilest Òläpa names her Titania.
- Ṅgái speaks long with Nín-haväh-núma in private. Ma entitles Lord Ṅgái Múrungu, the name Gõr had given to him.
- Some time passes, and the great family learns how to live in harmony together, though there is some concern for the length of time that Imäna and his bride have been away. Resh-ki becomes great friends with all the children of Nín-haväh-núma, and ever keeps watch over Lady Ynan, the Moonchild, daughter of Imäna and Khãnya. Ṅgái himself provides the early schooling of Shin. Ṅgái is given the name Uncle by the youth of his new tribe.
- Some say that Maha, Princess Vrasha-ntu, is born to Nín-haväh-núma at this time, but there is confusion here, for in many tales Nín-haväh-núma herself is named Maha, and was also titled Vrash in the early days of her Village rule. Legends from the Austlands in later times spoke also of a goddess named Ntu (Nt, Nth, Nit) who is said to be the Kemian protectress or mother of the Bhantir. Some say this Ntu is Vrasha-ntu, and was perhaps born of Ma (named Urash), but others insist that Ntu is 'uncreated' or 'self-created', and this is very particularly a description of Nín-haväh-núma. The Sanúsis remind us that Ma took on many titles, and these shifted as her consortship moved from Ån the Father Tree to Ṅgái (and perhaps other Ùmoíar) in later ages.
- There is angst amongst the Ùmoíar, for Imäna and Khãnya do not return from Kúr.
- The forces of Kúr, at the prompting of Gaùnab abducts the goddess Resh-ki, and drags her down to the Netherworld. It is said a great thunderstorm shook the heavens when the messengers brought this news to Ma, and the next winter was yet more dire.
- Ṅgái sets out in his strongest boat to attack the Kúr and avenge the abduction of Resh-ki and to seek for Imäna and his bride. Gõr is willing to go, but Ṅgái seeing his youthful fear, urges him to stay, and that such adventures must wait for his adulthood. Ṅgái knows only powerful magic will be strong enough to defend against Kúr.
- The Kúr defends itself using a storm of hailstones of all sizes and by attacking Ṅgái with a vortex of the waters beneath the boat.
- The first account discovered never tells who the winner is, but from the outcome it can be assumed that Ṅgái is the victor
- As it turns out, Kalúnga had rescued Resh-ki from Kúr but desired her as wife, and she was being kept in Kalúnga's newly-delved netherworld realm of Åsamandó.
- Ṅgái finds Imäna and Khãnya during his return from the quest of Resh-ki, and brings them back to Nimbrû. After they had rested, and Imäna and Khãnya could get re-aquainted, and properly meet Ṅgái, the heads of the tribe discuss what to do about Resh-ki.
- Ṅgái earns the epithet 'Lord of the Abyss' after his exploits with Kúr, and some give him the name Ṅgái-hnúm. Imäna, being greatly changed by his underworld travails, is named Únkülúnkülú, 'the old old one', or 'oldest of the old'. He is now less hasty with his words, and slow to smile. His wife Khãnya-súdh has a flush of grey hair on her temples, unusual for her early years, but her wide eyes burn like flame, and no guilt or subterfuge was invisible to her countenance. The couples' reunion with the Moonchildren was very glad. A generous feast is held in thanksgiving for the safety of all concerned, and the entire village was invited. All noted the palour of Imäna Únkülúnkülú and his wife from their long stay in the netherworld, and would have feared for their health, were it not for their new stature and bearing. Both seemed to have grown taller, and were most imposing to look upon. All were eager to hear about the dangers of Kúr that they had faced, and of the nature of Kalúnga's abode beneath the earth.
- The agreement of Resh-ki's wedding to Kalúnga. She will be Kalúnga's wife but return at times to the upper world. Òläpa wept in the knowledge that she and her younger sister would dwell now apart.
- Paleozoic (570−245 million years ago)
- ... long believed by geologists to mark the beginning of life
- A single southern landmass
- The lands that would be known as North America, Siberia, northern Europe, western Asia, and China had not yet joined the great southern landmass. Northern Mer is a lowland that was periodically flooded by the ocean
- The trees of the age are giants, reaching to the heights of the hills.
- All kinds of animals, great and small inhabit the land and seas. Monster hunting is the primary occupation of the strong and brave. Most of the abominations are eliminated, or hide deep in the earth. Kalúnga dwells in safe areas of the netherworld, cleared of monsters and well guarded, and his new wife Resh-ki visits her siblings in the land of Ymr.
- The children of the Ûr-Ùmoiar grow into a great people and spread over the land. The people live as nomads, building no cities or permanent abodes. The first generations are of gigantic size, but with each generation they diminish. Most are still born of Nín-haväh-núma, and considered children of Father Tree, great Ån.
- In this time, Maha, the Princess Vrasha-ntu becomes a woman. She and Lady Reed are both very wise and beautiful, and many of the male Ùmoíar pay them homage and bring them gifts.
- With the blessing of Òläpa, Ṅgái takes Lady Reed as consort, and their daughter is Ra'ntaòmbi (Ra'ntombi), the 'Great Woman' or 'Great Queen', who was to be the mother of Leesha, Prince of the Sun.
- ... Time passes ...
- Some of the sons of Ṅgái-Múrungu, delivered into the world by Òläpa, have grown to adulthood, and a few of them have had children of their own. More sons and daughters follow.
- Great feast remembering Father Tree.
- The dwellings of Åsamandó are delved mightily and deep, and the Netherlords of Kalúnga rule the realm beneath the earth. It is said that Kalúnga cannot concieve, and thus with his assent Resh-ki takes a consort to provide an heir to the underworld kingdom. Thus came to pass the joining of Resh-ki, and Prince Nýr, son of Imäna and Khãnya-súdh. By this time Nýr (that is also written Nêr) had become a mighty warrior and his fame had spread about the lands, and from Ṅgái and his pupil Azú he had learned many magical arts. Entering the court of Kalúnga and Resh-ki, he was entitled Warlock of the Netherworld. Of Kalúnga's barrenness, the sages tell us that his true wife was Ánänsí, the Spiderwoman, Great Grandmother, and she remained with Ûmvélinqängi in the Heavely Kraal, and thus his children are instead his judgements that steer Fate.
- Winters grow less severe.
- Òläpa and Ṅgái birth additions to their litter. Amongst these is Merù-tak (or Meru-taqqa) who would become very great. Some say rather that Merù-tak was sired upon Nín-haväh-núma herself by Ṅgái, for though Ma greatly missed Father Tree and pined for him, none knew yet where he walked, and thus in time Queen Havah-núma desired the lap and embrace of a new mate. Òläpa and Nín-haväh-núma walked arm-in-arm together with Ṅgái for many years. In the same year as the birth of Merù-tak, Ra'ntombi attains maidenhood.
- ... Time turns ...
- Lord Shin is in this time hailed as the Moon Prince, and his sister Ynan is Moon Princess. A portion of Ymr eventually becomes their fiefdom, beneath the overlordship of Imäna, Ṅgái and Nín-haväh-núma.
- The tribes have found many caves roundabout, and these are very suitable dwellings, for the skies are clear, and the sun burns hot. Many distant lands have regions turned to desert. Aided by the arts of Gù and Ṅgái, many new tunnels are dug that connect the most important of the cave-homes. None of these underground regencies could yet begin to compare to the great netherworld of Åsamandó, however.
- Leesha the Sun-child (also known as Sums or Sumish, and Leesha-Uthu, Prince of the Sun) - first-born of beautiful twins - is delivered and handed to Lord Shin by his weary consort. The majority say that he is born of the eldest daughter of Ṅgái, Ra'ntombi (the 'Great Lady'), and his wet-nurses were Resh-ki and Maha-Vrasha-ntú and sometimes Lady Reed.
- Moments later, the twin of Leesha is born. She is named Stõry, and Princess Ynan-näha. Her wet-nurse was Lady Reed, and sometimes Nín-haväh-núma herself. This famous princess is also known as Tally or Tale, and later, as a grown woman, she would come to beguile Ṅgái, and gaining access to many secrets of the Emerald Stone, would grow to be powerful and greatly renowned. She was known also as Cauldruna by the one who loved her most.
- The Kingdom of Lord Shin and Lady Ynan. Brother and sister rule as a platonic couple in the east of Ob. Ra'ntombi remains as Shin's consort within the royal entourage.
- Birth of Lilú-ta, the Lady of the Lilt, to Queen Ynan. Most histories relate that one Sheskih (otherwise known as Nún) was her sire, but she dwells in the Kingdom of the Moon, fostered by Lord Shin. Her wet nurse in the summer season was Resh-ki, while in the winter Òläpa's breast was her pillow. In ages still to come, she would be the prime consort of the first mortal regent, but that tale is regretful to the Ûr-Ùmoiar.
- Some tales tell that twins, a daughter and a son, are born to Imäna upon Nín-haväh-núma (though a few say they were children of Ṅgái and Òläpa Asãséya, whilest a larger group insists that the daughter was born much earlier, sired by Ån, Father Tree). Regardless, the daughters' name is Bea, or Bia (also Bav, sometimes spelled Bau) and was known too as Bhaetyla and Rhae or Rhaeiou, and she would become a strong chieftainess, and much later would become sister-wife of the famous (or infamous) Lord Gyrrsú, otherwise known as Ùrtha and Krantz the Great Satyr. There are many tales that speak of Bau as the first daughter of Father Ån, but details of her life are scant. Meanwhile, the son of these new twins (if twins they were) is named Kwëzi or Åzi and also Thãnù (more properly Tãnú-Koyös), and was known as the River Lord, and the Ram, and also Angry Tree, for his oft-tempestous and stormy moods. He became friends with Gõr, for each was a worthy foil for the other. Thãnù was always doubting and questioning intentions, and thus he is called Curious, and also Pols. His consort was Khãzimla (meaning 'Bright-Shining'), named also Lady Fibb or Queen Viv.
- Further growth of plants, moth-birds, animals and eventually hairy, spiny or scaled social humanoids with primitive minds. They exhibit no tool use or speech. Many of them live in caves, fearing the landwyrms of the forest and the gatyrush and mushu-dragons of the swamps.
- Legends of Tsui-Goab, Ga-Gorib and the Pit. Lord Shin, the Moonchild Arébãti, is instrumental in vanquishing Ga-Gorib. Legends speak of this demon as a gigantic toad-like troll.
- Kúr stirs beneath the mound of crystals. Earthquakes. Abysm is wakened to activity.
- The clamour of the growing hordes of the underworld, demons born of Watamaräka-Omõröca and Nidh-Kúr. Incursions upon Åsamandó. Abysm is angered by the disturbances. The forces of Omõröca, exploiting the fear of Kúr, and led by an ambitious little known Ûr-Ùmoiar named Kng, or Qùng, attack the first Village.
- The threat of the Deep Netherworld. Watamaräka-Omõröca, an elder child of Ši'ne, has discovered the fallen Emerald Headstone of Khãnyab in a secret chamber of the earth. She does not fear the boiling inky oils of it's protective covering, these being indeed the congealed spirit of her own mother, Watamaräka the Elder, mate of Gauna-Erebuz himself. It is said that Omõröca empowered Kng with it's essence, and gives him leadership of her chthonic forces. She summons many demons of brutal monsters of the deeps.
- Ṅgái's offensives are insufficient to deter the dark forces of the Netherworld, and his son comes to his aid, for Imäna had taught him the spells of the blasting winds. Imäna and his plumed storm serpents - these having the great wings of birds and crowns of feathers - protect the dwellings of his people.
- Leesha the Sunchild, with the aid of Khãnya-súdh, destroy many demons with blasts of great light. After the battles, Leesha would be gifted the Scepter of the Lion, crafted by Gù himself, and this was handed to him by Gõr-Shango, and he was named King of the Sun by the people.
- The slaying of Watamaräka-Omõröca by Merù-tak (Mverutaq, Mwrtaq, Mbærōdaḵ), the son of Ṅgái and Nín-haväh-núma, with the aid of the forces of Imäna. Her colossal body lying in tatters upon the earth becomes a new mountain range. Some say rather that Merù-tak successfully routed her forces and drove her away, but she, escaping the devastation of the battle dwells in hiding in the far east or perhaps in the Austlands of Diab. Regardless, Merù-tak earned the highest honours for this deed, and his name was remembered still in the time of the Tower at Shimmer long after his disappearance. The Sanúsis remind us however, that without the powers of Imäna (named Father Tsui-Goab after the battle), he would have stood little chance alone against that mighty Dracæna.
- The punishment and sacrifice of Qùng who had fought for Omõröca. His son, Qa'yngu, a young friend of Ṅgái, is spared however, for he did not rebel like his father, and he showed great bravery defending the first Village. Some of his important descendants later travel east, and others south. Qa'yngu rules over the forest of Bwindi, lands that much later would be known as Kongo.
- After the battle, with the aid of Kalúnga's folk, a search was carried out for the Emerald Stone held by Omõröca, but it is not found.
- End of the Paleozoic: all continents had come together to form Pangaea
- see the myth of Pangu (at Cosmic Egg) [ @ Phoenix ]]
.
Age of the Colossal Trees
- Mesozoic (245 mya to 66 mya). “Age of the Dinosaurs”
- The landwyrms and skydragons arise, new Phoenix impulse reflects in new forms of fleshy life.
- The population of the great Ùmoíar is thinned out, and they dwell in secluded regions of the earth in relatively small but impressive walled villages and forts. Much of the land is wild. The variety of life-forms is much less than in earlier times, and the beasts and monsters are less exotic. However, the greatest trees of the world have grown into colossal features of the landscape, some of them beginning to overtop the larger mountains.
- Ṅgái is known to many as Lord Enakai in this era of the Realm, and he is Chief N'nsiku, the Master of the Craft.
- Gyrrsú the Hunter is born to Imäna Únkülúnkülú upon Maha Vrasha-ntu (though some tell that Nín-haväh-núma was the mother). Gyrrsú was to become the husband of Lady Bea.
- Nonösh, a beautiful little girl, is born to Enakai and Òläpa. She was greatly fascinated by the animals and fish and flying creatures of the land and marshes.
- One of the greatest dangers of these times, especially to the unarmed youngster, was the Shirúš, or Great Landwyrm, a mighty wingless dragon, also called the 'monitor', for their beady eyes and fearsome gaze (and that only rarely blinked) and whose heads were held high. These wyrms said to be the forefathers of the Dhiridian landwyrms, terrible predators of the badlands of Dhiridia in southern Thangland of the current era.
- Time passes. The days of the first mighty walled cities of the Ûr-Ùmoiar. The most impressive of these, in the far east, are ruled by the children of Qing, the enobled son of Qa-yngu, himself the son of the legendary Kng (infamous for his role in the War of Omõröca), but the vast majority of the population centers about the land of Ob (or Ûb) in the nearer north. The great bastion of Ṅgái and Imäna is Ûr-Ob, a city of stone high in the mountains anciently formed of the fallen boughs of the great tree that was named Albr and Alliph before it was toppled by Imäna (for it's age was very great, and it's strength waning, and leaving it standing would endanger any burgeoning cities built beneath it). In these days, expeditions to the southern lands cross the forests of Bwindi and the realms of Kongwr lead to the foundings of the first cities of Diab.
- Slowly a network of bushtrails, and later sturdy but primitive roads begins to cross the landscape, joining major villages and towns to the great bastions. Imäna assigns armed warriors to patrol the roads, and escort travelling groups, as defense against wild beasts, such as the many kinds of shirúsh of the marshes, plains and hills, and also the dúrga serpents of the glades and the pools of the woodlands that could encoil and swallow the largest Ûr-Ùmoiar whole (though slowly).
- [Note:the word "shirúsh" or shirrús (shortened to shirrú, šyirrú or shirr/širr) is a name for a deadly marsh dragon, a monitor landwyrm, as large as many crocodiles, that lived in this time. The Ûr-Ùmoiar greatly feared it, but respected it, and thus the word 'Shir' or 'Shar(a)' and 'Shúra' (šúra) become words meaning 'Lord' or 'Great Prince' and also 'Head of a Chapter(house)', but also in later times particularly, gained negative association due to various tyrannies, and thus the word "saúr'" ('terrible'). Some sages have put forth the idea that here lies the root of words in the common tongue such as 'tsar' and 'caesar', and the beginnings of such as 'sheriff'. There is an old folktale of the Ûr-Ùmoiar remembered by the elven sages that seems to attempt to explain these derivations, wherein there are two great landwyrms, brothers, that were sons of the first true dragon, Shirrús. Both desired ascension, to become winged dragons, like their father. And so they each climbed a great mountain, and near the summit of each mountain a river sprang forth from it's source. The two dragons thus claimed their mountain palaces, and began their austerities that they hoped would gain them their wings. But the elder wyrm (some versions of the tale say the younger) became prideful, and forgetful of the creatures downstream that depended on his river, he made his nest within the cave from whence the river sprang, and in time soiled waters of his stream, and the creatures of his realm were sickened. Meanwhile the other son, who was wiser and more humble, did not deign to set up his lair right upon the very source of his own river, but a little distance away, where there was no watershed, and thus his river remained pure. This landwyrm became a great Dragon Lord, as was greatly revered by the animals that lived about his mountain. In time, it is said, he gained his wings and flew up to heaven.]
- The Great Landwyrms: the Thunder Lizards, and the Alútsär, and later the Raptures and the Torasaur spread across the world. These mighty creatures reigned for thousands and thousands of years, and twice they recovered after changing weather and various disasters reduced them to a tiny fraction of their number. Each time they arose again in new forms more varied and powerful. Some grew to colossal size, so that they might compare with the ancient ùrúdraknar, the fire-dragons of the ancient world, but most of these were plant eaters, or dwelled only in the seas. Some had very long necks balanced by whip-like tales that lashed at any hunting dragon that got near to it's young. Some of the plant-eaters grew terrifying armour and spiky defenses so that they might ward away the teeth and claws of the mighty two-legged landwyrms that darted amongst them.
- More time passes, and the smaller dragon species have developed into the first true birds.
- Many of the great cities have grown even larger, and the wilds have retreated from their outskirts. Wide regions are safe enough for a child of the Ûr-Ùmoiar to walk alone unattended, without fear of the dragons of the forests and mountains beyond the horizon. The Princes and Lord and Chiefs of the people live in large mansions, built anciently of wood collected from the bergs that were once the glorious boughs of the ancient trees, but are now turned to stone. Many of these mansions are surrounded by small forest gardens, grown over the years according to plans drawn up by Ṅgái, who delighted in designing landscapes. Many rivers he redirected in this time, changing their paths so that their waters might feed new forests, and this without disturbing the later path of the same river downstream.
- Princess Ynan, now known as the Great Queen, the Calqal of Ymr, discovers and tames the first grylag (goose), and later she and her brother Shin, walking beside a river, befriend a great hoop (a large swan) that was followed by a gaggle of uvi birds. Regular visits to the riverside, and some tempting with treats, eventually convinced the stunning winged creature to follow them back to their mansion and it's gardens, and there it remained a feature for many years. This swan hatched the first clutch of swans that were known widely by the Ûr-Ùmoiar.
- In what seemed a short space of years to the Children of the Reed, the air was filled with the piping and singing of birds of all kinds, and ever Nonösh, daughter of Ṅgái and Òläpa-kina, was foremost in learning their ways and giving them names. For this she became known as Okynidha, for she sought most the birds of the rivers and shoreline for her studies. In ages to come she would travel to Diab with Nín-haväh-núma and there gained to all the wisdom of the birds of the Southlands.
- Much time passes. Further developments of the great cities of the elder children of Father Ån, but this is not without violence between different tribes and factions for all the usual reasons. The oral history of the Sanúsis tell that a subtle (perhaps unconscious) feud or power struggle begins to foment between the children of Imäna and those of Ṅgái at this time.
- Gyrrsú weds Lady Bea. In this time Gyrrsú is given the nickname Satyr, for his knowledge of the forest and wilderness and all it's denizens was unmatched. Gyrssu would become great friends with Khonvoüm who is remembered as the mightiest of hunters. Gyrrsú accompanied Khonvoüm on many of his Wild Hunts, and these two are sometimes confused in later legends of the ancient days. Gõr was with them often also, especially if their quarry was particularly large and fearsome, for Gõr had grown very mighty.
- It is said that late in this era, Gù began experimenting with strange and sometimes dangerous energies found within substances of the earth, requiring lore deeper than many had on hand at the time, and he mixed many different kinds of alchemical fuels, and began the early development of the ancient engines - the beginnings of the first machines that perform complicated manual labour without hands. But these initial primitive forays were cut short.
- New schemes and corruptions of Gaùnab. Bùrùmatära-Azhamata is hatched from his egg and falls to the earth. Many of the great trees fall. Horrifying disasters. Magical catastrophe and poisonous fires. Smokes and dust. Climate shift. Only a few winged dragon species remain, along with the robust shortlegged landwyrms. All other wyrms not become birds or serpents fade from the lands. Primitive ancestors of the Naga dwell beneath the earth. It is said that Bùrùmatära travelled westward and disappeared.
- These terrible events happened over quite a long period of time, and thus are not remembered as a single great cataclysm, but nonetheless, by the destruction and mass extinction the biome is remade. Only the largest of the great trees survive, spread out sparsely over the continents, monstrous sentinels watching over the changing world. Two of the greatest trees are Ashyr the famous Cedar of the east and Adamastor in the southlands of Diab.
The years wheel onward.
- Cenozoic (“Age of Recent Life” or “Age of Mammals”)
- encompasses the last 66 million years of the earth's history
- The trunks and boughs of many of the fallen trees lay torn upon the earth, and in time became new hills and mountains. If it were not for the few remaining giant trees still standing as evidence, only the eyes of the very wise might recognize these new mountains and their true origins. Many larger animal forms die out, and their carcasses become new strangely-shaped hills. Gigantic birds flock in the air, such as the Wroc of Iadin that feast upon the whales of the sea.
- The Children of the Reed, the Ûr-Ùmoiar diminish further, and the pending disaster of their likely extinction works to re-invigorate them. Nín-haväh-núma travels with them, her belly almost shrunk to it's original proportions. She births the last numbered amongst the original race, much smaller in stature than the first, and is almost spent.
- New journeys. Children are born to children, but slowly.
- New forms of animals have begin to spread across the face of the earth, and navigate the waters of the seas. Many of the beasts of the wilderness that harried the Ùmoíar and upon which they once hunted, are no longer. The new animals are strange, lacking the spines and variety of scales that covered the creatures of old (though some yet bore the ancient defenses). These new denizens of the plains and forests were covered in thick and shaggy hair, or rich fur. Some were naked of tresses, having leathery flesh like that of the Ûr-Ùmoiar. Some have great manes of hair, others shaggy shoulders. In the colder regions, great tusked mammoths strode across the tundra. In the woods, gibbering four-legged creatures with long spindly limbs leapt from tree to tree, and hung upside down, holding themselves up by their long prehensile tails. The variety of bird life increases, sporting every hue and shade upon their feathers and tails - however, excepting the children of Wroc, Lord of the Skies and emblem of Imäna, the birds of the day do not reach to the great size of the ancient feathered kings that reigned in the last days of the ponderous landwyrms of the past. Nevertheless, they had become true masters of flight, having grown exceeding swift of wing, and flashed between the trees and hurtled by the cliffs at darting speed.
- Gù begins a great earthworks, quarrying and mining in the lands south-west of Ob, but north of the Sharlands and the Realm of Bwindi. Soon many of the Ûr-Ùmoiar were involved with his efforts. In later ages these deeps and hand-delved valleys would fill with the rains of the sky and become the Middle Sea of our own mortal days, but not before mighty building work was done with the raw materials that Gù extracted from his great labour.
- Seated one evening about a campfire upon a retreat with Nín-haväh-núma, the Great Old Ones, having seen that the people were spread over the land, and were becoming more difficult to oversee, decided to appoint delegates and intermediaries - local chieftains that would take on some of the duties of the Great Chiefs themselves, and help to maintain their law. Especially, Imäna and Ṅgái desired to spend more time travelling and exploring the world in it's new guise after the great changes of the past Age, in order to know it better, and prepare for the future. Thus they needed a new generation of Shirúš that might continue their old duties in their stead. The first great selection of the Chiefs took place at the bastion of Ûr-Ob. Many powerful figures were there, and many proposals put forth. A number of ambitious princes made their petition. This first choosing lasted many days, and the first Shirr of Ûr-Ob was one Lïm (Alym, or Alúm, and also Allïm/Allim. Some called him Ayãlú, while later tales render the name Alv-úlemma). The longer forms of his name meant "Seed (or Horn) of the Red Deer", and it is thought that the words lïm and ayyalú in those times recalled the 'Stag', referring to males of the mighty red-pelted deer of the mountain forests, whose heads bore great silvery-white-tipped many-branched horns that reminded the elders of the branches of Father Ån. It is said of Lïm-Ayãlú that his tribe was descended of old from Resh-ki, and his forefathers had married also into the family of Lady Ynan-näha, the Moonchild Mawú. He was a great and wise Chief, and he was the commander of Ûr-Ob for 28,800 years thereafter.
- [Note: however, at least one version of the histories says the number of years was 67,200. Certain commenters, disbelieving such life-spans might be possible, insist that the title Lïm implies a great dynasty (and so too, those names that follow in the annals)].
- [Note: the Chronology of Pherisidhe places this first council at circa. 262,626 BC, or 337,026 BC given the longer reign given above)
- [Note: a controversial linguist of the Ada has noted that the root of the word 'Stag' (STG) is essentially cognate to that of 'stick' (STK), and hence the branched horns of the stag as equivalent to the branches and twigs of a tree, and so too the notion of 'stock' (herd animals, breeds and species of people), and in the realm of finances, one's 'stake' in an enterprise. The word Lïm is not far from the 'limb' of the common tongue, and the 'limb' of a tree is one of it's branches, that is, a 'stick', which can be sharpened into a 'stake'. The stake impales, whilest the chief impels. One makes use of a stick to stoke the campfire, managing it's flame.]
- Thus began the reign of Lïm-Ayãlú in Ob. He was the first of the new generation of young chieftains - and for thousands of years the only one - until Imäna and Ṅgái and Queen Ma bethought the experiment a success. Thereafter additional Shirúš were chosen and the Staff of An bestowed upon them. Ob thus in good hands, Imäna and Ṅgái travelled widely, at first together, along with their retainers (including their scribes, who documented all that they saw). But later the half-brothers separated, each following his own urgings. Imäna Tsui-goab, it is thought remained in the north, and first went eastward to the lands of the rising of the Sun, where he travelled between the cities of Qing. Meanwhile, Ṅgái the N'nsiku travels throughout the west and east of the south, even unto the far austward realms of Diab, where the cold waters of Tal mingle with those warmer streams that come from Iadin. Some say he built a stone temple or henge in those lands, a place where one might measure the stars. It sat upon the edge of a high cliff that looked out over a bowl-like valley in the north and east of that region. Much later he would build a number of towering ziggurats within that valley, for much gold he discovered in the rivers of that place. Once he had finished his early tours of Diab and Bwindi, Ṅgái spent long years searching up and down the Sharlands in the nearer south, and from thence eastward to the mountain of Shin, and the riverlands of what would much later be known as Núvia.
- Ṅgái-hnúm and the discovery of the Mountain Goats. Ṅgái finds the first of these creatures near the base of a massive tree. They run from him as he makes to get closer to them, and lead him on a perilous trail upon the great knees of the tree. There Ṅgái finds the Ashar-lúhi, men of Saggar, who know of the long-horned creatures Ṅgái had seen, and that the beasts are named 'Goats' whose milk is good to drink, if one has no wife with child. They know the name of Enakai-hnúm, that speaks of a great god, and they are glad to have met him. On subsequent visits to this mighty tree, Ṅgái would befriend the strong agile beasts with the horns, and some of them followed him, and returned with him to Ymr, where they became revered boons to the tribes.
- The Medicine Men of Ashyr, the Ashar-lúhi (or Aslúhhi), who dwell at the foot of the Great Cedar. These perform exorcisms and incantations against illness, and are sought out by Kings for their aid in times of trouble. Ṅgái is involved in their researches (and some would say that he was a distant ancestor of a founding member). Later this group had a refuge to the west in the land of Shar, where there were deep wells (these in the keeping of Princess Ishara, that is Ish-harah the Serpent Lady, a precocious daughter of Imäna), while another was found in Azera, the distant north-east of Ymr (whose ancient Lords moved in time to the northland realm, Norbhigga, that is western-most Ûbyria). The wives of the Men of Ashyr (particularly those in the land of Shar) were fine potters, crafting vessels for the ingredients of their husband's trade. Ṅgái noted some useful innovations these women had achieved in their craft, and thereby Ṅgái is associated with the potters' wheel, for he brought these arts back to Nimbrû.
- Millennia pass by.
- After many long years, Chief Lïm-Ayãlú tired of his position as Siruš ('Shirr') of Ûb (that is Ob) and the wider lands of Ybr. His command had been well respected, and few could have been disappointed with his efforts. It was time to pass on the staff and mantle of An to another. A new Indaba ('conclave') was called, and the Old Ones, the Elder Ûr-Ùmoiar convened again for a choosing. It came to be, after some weeks of debate, that one named Ylaŋarr (that is Ylangarr, also called Yll-Nagarah) was elected to the position of Siruš. His name, it is said, meant to the Ûr-Ùmoiar "The Strong One Who Brings Honey". It is assumed he was originally a beekeeper. The attendant and mentor of Ylangarr was one of Ṅgái's great students, named Vandhúga (or, Ùv-Andujja) who some historians claim also mentored Lïm, the first Shirr). There are two versions (at least) of the oral history. One tells that Yll-Nagarah, second Shirr and Chief of the Staff, was overlord of Ob for 36,000 years, while the other says rather that his reign was 72,000 years.
- [Note: Some chronologies claim this choosing occurred in 233,826 BC (or 269,826 BC, if the longer of two reigning periods is correct). Thus Ylangarr held the rite of the erdh of Ob for 36,000 years, or alternatively 72,000 years. It is interesting that the number 72 is a precessional key, and 36 implicitly encodes, amongst many other things, the axial tilt of the earth. These long reigns, as previously noted, might imply a dynasty or simply a title that passed from holder to holder. The reign of Ylangarr might thus signify 'the reign of the (people who were) beekeepers'. Some have claimed that the record of years did not use a decimal number system, and thus are multiples of some shorter period, such as 360 or 365.].
- Ma travels south to the hidden refuges of Diab with a small contingent and is not seen for a millenia.
- Kúr, the ancient earth demon, who had been long asleep, stirs and emerges from the deeps upon the surface of the earth. Most fortunately for the greater mass of the people, he was sighted in far lands by Gyrrsú and Khonvoüm while they were out on one of their wild hunts. Fleet messengers were sent to fetch Gõr, and the warriors gave battle to the terrible earthwyrm. The combat was indecisive, and Kúr, perhaps still groggy from his recent awakening, decided to retreat back underground.
- Upon their return, the hunters were greeted with great praise, for many runners from distant villages on the outskirts had flown to Ûr-Ob and reported their fearful sightings of the roaming terror. These remote tribes had been saved from terrible disaster, and were very grateful. Scouts were sent to keep watch on the hills of Kúr, to make sure that the monster did not re-emerge unseen, while a great feast was held to celebrate the stout defenders.
- Many long years pass.
- The Ur-Ùmoiar begin to be harried by a new creature from the cold mountain forests, which they name the Ülvoùr, the great Dire Wolf. These ravenous animals hunt in packs, and have a terrible cunning not before seen in the wild creatures. They are patient, waiting for their time to lunge from their hiding places. They move swiftly and silently, their white fur rendering them difficult to see amongst the forested snowfields of the northlands and higher altitude regions about the ever-deepening Middle Sea, now filling with the rains of powerful thunderstorms that sweep across it.
- Later, even larger creatures are awakened from their slumber in the mountains. These are similar to the Ülvoùr, but larger and more portly, with shorter limbs and less nimble, but having monstrous strength and the ability to stand on their hind legs for short periods. Their teeth and terrible claws were greatly feared by the Ùmoiar that first encountered them. These the Ùmoiar called the Ùbr, and saw them as the 'Fathers of the Ulvoùr' and animal-lords of the Ybrland. The smaller Ülvoùr were seen as the prodigal and violent offspring of their more restful elders. The great furry Ùbr, Ṅgái and Khonvoüm discovered, performed amazing feets of hibernation in the long winters, and were very careful parents to their young. It is told that Khonvoüm was first to attempt to commune with these fearful beings (Ùbr and Ulvoùr alike), and this lead to their gradual and eventual domestication many years hence. The greatest of the Ùbr came also to be known as Arka, and Yartha, while the Ulvoùr some came to call Löpes (pronounced Löps).
- The great bastion of Ùr-Ob is found to be at risk, for the mountainous berg upon which it had been built is beginning to succumb to erosion and temperature shifts and internal fractures. The ancient rocky fallen boughs of Alliph that had become the mountain home of Imäna and Ṅgái and their closest families were breaking up. It would become necessary to move the Bastion to a new location.
- With Ylaŋarr as Head Shirrús, Imäna and Ṅgái roamed the lands seeking for a suitable place where the chief Ùmoiar might re-establish Court, and a new Bastion be constructed. The half-brothers struggled to come to an agreement (Ṅgái desired a lowland location with a strong water source, and Imäna preferring the highlands) - this until they came upon the mountains above the river known as Thibbur (or Thibhura/Tivura). This mountain was part of a range that thrust into the Middle Sea, creating a narrow peninsula, separating it into the Sea of Thyr to the west and the Sea of Adhraya upon the east. There were hotsprings that flowed from clefts in the hills that joined the river. The two explorers decided that here would be builded their new Enclave of Chiefs.
- Long was the planning, and soon many Ùmoiar set out to begin the great enterprise. A new city would be raised, and named Bath-Tibhûr after the hotsprings, and soon the smiths had set up their forges and great works of copper were begun to aid the making of tools and defenses and adornments.
- Many years pass, and the leadership of the Ur-Ùmoiar move to the new city of Bath-Tibhûr. At this time, the chief Shirrúsh, Ylaŋarr, decides to relinquish his position and pass on the mantle and staff of Ob to the next chosen one.
- An Indaba was called, and all the great ones again convened for a choosing. This Indaba was the shortest one yet, for opinion was unanimous that one Lùan, who came to called Prince Namonnalùn, should be the next Shirrúsh of Ob and greater Ybr, and the staff of An was bestowed upon him by Ylaŋarr and the mantle of the Shirrú was placed upon his shoulders by Imäna. It is said his formal title, Namonnalùn, translated as "The Lord to Be; Lord of [our] God-stone".
- [Note: It is said that this third Shirr, Prince Namonnalùn, reigned for about 43,200 years, and his choosing took place c. 197,826 BC)
- The city of Bath-Tibhûr came also to be named Petasos or Petasit by those who visited as foreigners, though it is unknown what original meaning was associated with these words.
- [Note: Some have put forth that Petasos/Petasit was originally the name of a style of hat worn by the locals of Bath-Tibhûr, and others that speak of a certain flower native to the region. Yet others say that the first wild horses were tamed in this region, and that the translation is 'hoof of the colt', but this is less likely.]
- The first domestication of the Auroch of the Middle Sea regions. The milk of the great udders of the female proves good to drink. The art of making butter is developed.
- Thousands of years pass by in relative bliss, with only the most terrible of the hunting beasts of the wilderness to fear. Many new small fortress cities are built in various mountainous locations all about shores of the ever-widening expanse of the Middle Sea. In this time many Wild Hunts take the chief warriors and trackers of the Ùmoiar deep into the outskirts of the dense forests of Bwindi south of the Sharlands, and eventually these hunting trails develop into primitive roads that lead to growing southern enclaves, trading in strange and exotics fruits and animals.
- The Ùmoiar first meet the Kaula birds (talking, two-headed) who lead them to the Emerald Stone near the Ndo-Lamba river nigh to the forests of Bwindi. It was a chief of the medicine men of Ashyr travelling with Gù's workers who first discovered the strange birds. He feared they were new abominations of some sort, or some devilry of Gaùnab. Following their trail with a number of helpers, he came upon a marsh wherein was a pool of black tar that fizzed and bubbled without heat. One of the chief's aides slipped and fell into the tar, and immediately began changing shape into the most twisted and horrible forms as he tried to clamber out of the pool. He eventually boiled away into a fine black mist as the rest of the group fled. Later, Ṅgái and Imäna were notified, and came to investigate as soon as they were able. With their combined knowledge, the tar was isolated and sucked up and sealed into magical gourds. At the bottom of the pond was a large emerald crystal, brilliant green. After ensuring the discovery was properly washed clean with the clear waters of the Apse of Ṅgái, it was taken to a secure fortress in the north-west of Ob, and there it was probed for it's secrets. Long and hard was this task, and only the finest minds of the Ûr-Ùmoiar were able to understand even it's simplest elements.
- Khãnyab-Hëha is born to the flesh upon it's discovery (though his parentage is not clear), and with the Great Chaos of the primordial world receding - as the Times settle into place - it came to pass that at the borders of the world, Kalathé-ntaòmbé stirs from her fitful slumber and begins her dance, and the sowing of her silks. It is said that when this occurred, the Fire of Tale-Telling in the Heavenly Kraal crackled and sizzled, and gave off wheeling sparks. And thus it was that the Weavers of Ayanmó could take up their appointed task, ensuring that the tale in it's later stages goes forward according to plan. They set out then for the Realm of Aarde far below, descending upon the dank webs of the dragonspider Nemesis, to take up their secret office beneath the roots of the Tree of Life who rested in a veiled land unknown even to Nín-haväh-núma.
The Emerald Stone
- The Years of the Emerald Inquisition
- Beginning roughly c. 154,626 BC. The explorations of Ymr and greater Ob, and the spreading settlements of the Southlands.
- It is a time of great migrations. The new generations of the Ûr-Ùmoiar are restless and spread out more widely across the realm of Ymr, building small communities in far-sundered places to the east, west and south. Some brave souls travel to the northerly extremes of Ûbyria and there become nomadic wanderers of the wastes, living in fire-warmed caves, or finding small grottoes containing hotsprings that keep them comfortable in the long winters. Eventually, most of the realms of Ymr, Ob and Ûbyria, are well known, even to it's more remote and hitherto hidden valleys and mountain passes.
- In the secret north-western fortress of Imäna and Ṅgái (it's exact location unknown, though tales speak of a preciptious mountain top castle in a land of glaciers and fjords) the Emerald Stone is studied intently. Slowly it's secrets reveal themselves to it's students. These slowly realized they have come upon an archive of strange dimensions, and that the facets of the great green gem contain a vast and ancient knowledge that can be extracted by strange and difficult means.
- A great many years go by, and Ṅgái and Imäna together discover marvellous things within the Emerald Stone. Suddenly, breaththrough upon breakthrough leads to a credible understanding of the mechanisms of the strange gem, and it's students find that they begin to intuit it's still hidden manifolds - as though the stone itself leads them on a path of discovery. Eventually Ṅgái finds the secret that unlocks it's veiled depths, and a glorious vista of possibilities made itself clear to him.
- The Ur-Umoiar elders hold lengthy Indabas, focused on the new discoveries and their import upon the future development of their society. Great plans are drawn up, and the greater masses of the Umoiar are marshalled.
.
.
.
.
.
The Forgotten Civilization
- Years of the Torch-Cities
- Beginning 39,866 B.C. The Beginning of the Age of the Torches.
- The main families of the Ûr-Ùmoiar, and great numbers of their retainers and helpers, travel south-west to the center of the Earth, the Eye of the World.
- Wielding the knowledge in the Emerald Stone, these great founders and their children build a mighty civilization that lasts for millennia (parts of which remain as the ruined cyclopian foundations of 'The Forgotten Ones').
- At the Navel, the Tribe of the Ûr-Ùmoiar build their Holy City, and it's name was Invur-Elú and it's citadal was Anshar. It slowly grows to encompass many smaller cities about it, and in time the singular central district stretched until it covered all the lands from what is now Gibraltar and the western Saharah across the world to Black Sea and down to the source of the Nile. Small homesteaders travel much further and found little kingdoms all across the world. The city was vast not because it needed to contain millions upon millions of inhabitants (though there were many) but because the Ùmoíar revelled in the building, and the planning and the measuring and observing. They constructed wide avenues for their pleasure, great canals and towering palaces. There was enough housing that one could cast his eye across the plazas, pick any window or door and thereby find a home for as long a stay as one desired. Many ancient Templates found in the Emerald Stone were tested and built with great success.
- The great Lords of the Earth centered at the Eye of the World, the masters of Invur-Elú, lead by Imäna, Ṅgái and Gù begin the design and construction of two towering colony academies, one in the far north (Hubur/Hybir I/Sippur) in what is now Siberia, and the other in the south (Eridu I) in Abzú-Diab. These for the enrichment of the distant homesteads and as magical research centers founded upon understanding and harnessing the knowledge within the deepest parts of the Emerald Stone. A secret bastion they build also, high on a mountain at the edge of the north. It is named Mount Lel, and fountains of deep water gush out from near it's summit. There Imäna was wont to go with Khãnya when they tired of the bustle at the Eye of the World and the Court of the Navel.
- The old works of Gù with regard to power sources and alchemical energies he took up again, and aided by the results of the Stone-masters - the information extracted by the research projects of Ṅgái and Imäna - he attained mastery of many possibilities. In the years following this, the civilization of Invur-Elú was remade and spectacular technological achievements were a regular and celebrated occurance. A new sort of temple was soon found near every major population center - large spheres or domes or ziggurats that hummed with eldritch power, and the countless lamps and beacons illuminating the great cities at night were a sight to behold.
- The extreme east and west of the World remain largely unexplored and filled with dreadful challenges, being the home of many of the refuge abominations and monsters of the previous ages. The southlands of Bwindi and Diab remain wilder, though they are heavily exploited for gold and platium and gems. Emerald veins are found there and translations of subsets of the information within the Emerald Stone are made upon great tablets of deep green.
- ... Much time passes...
- Much urban development is centered in the north of the world, known as Ûbyria, and the center of power drifts in this direction. The beginning of the fading of the powers at the Eye of the World, where political confusion reigns. The research colonies of Diab in the deep south scorn the rush and hubbub of high civilization, and centralized communication breaks down.
- Kalúnga travels far to the west, seeking to expand his underworld realms. He discovers the land of Mer with towering peaks and great plains. It's far north and south are frozen wastes, but it's central region a place of enchanted islands and magical forests.
- In the first lands of Ûbyria (it's capital now named Shimmer for it's golden lights), there are now many great city municipalities with temples and towers that stretch to the sky. Some of these, and particularly the original outposts of Hubber (known then as Huber-Anshar) and Diab (Shim-Kishar), were taller than the largest mountains of the Earth of today. Nonetheless these were small constructions next to the Great Trees of that ancient era, which by that time had grown to colossal size, and towered over and cast deep shadows upon the mountains below, their gigantic trunks of rocky bark reared up into the mists of the skies, and only very occasionally was their strange foliage seen in the starry heaven. The greatest trees were deemed sacred and left to themselves, while the smaller of the giants were colonized by the Ùmoíar and became great tree cities. Spectacular gems were found in the earth amongst their roots.
- Secret expeditions to the western lands found by Kalúnga beyond the deep and narrow sea of Tal.
- Some say that it was at this time that Watamaräka-Omõröca took on the form of the Ùmoíar and comes to the northern Academy Bastion of Hùbbür. In her disguise she rises to high station, and is known as Mother Hùbbür, and Tehomt. Other versions of this account tell that the title Mother Hùbbür speaks rather of Nín-haväh-núma returned from the land of Diab in the south, after founding the city of Amak-Habaret. Mother Hùbbür was named also Dragon Queen, for she returned to the north riding upon Aído-hwédö, the Rainbow Serpent, navigating the Sea of Tal from the distant coasts of Southlands. It is said that their passage broke the dam of Gavralatarya, and the salt waters of Tal spilled into and mingled with the fresh waters of the newly-filled Middle Sea about which the cities of Invur-Elú stood tall.
- ... Ages pass ...
- The Ûbyrian Empire of the Shimmer grows to encompass vast oceanic regions of the south-east, and many great agricultural centers with spectacular canal systems of immeasurable complexity arise. The art of temple design and construction here reaches great heights. Princess Ynan-näha, the goddess Stõry, daughter of Moonchild Lady Ynan-Mawú, spends much time in these regions in this era, and many temples are dedicated to her. Lengthy ritual processions navigated the maze of canals upon exquisitely-decorated boats every time she returned from visits to Invur-Elú and Ûr-Ob. The people of the east named her Star, and Aster.
- [In some tales her name is recorded as some variation of Istri, Ostyri, or Ushtrus].
- ... Ages pass ...
- The civilization of Ûbyria grows to it's peak, but there are new rifts in the leadership of Invur-El, and stirrings of abominations on the borders and deep underground. On the distant frontiers, the population has begun to thin out, for there are many slain in battle with resurging monsters, and various tribal cults clash over trade and ideology. Many of the Mountain-cities on the outskirts are abandoned or nearly so, and begin eroding. Much later they would come to be unrecognizable as intelligent constructions.
- Great wars against the forces of Gaùnab, whose agents have weaseled their way into the Society of the Ûr-Ùmoiar, but are now revealed by the watchful eyes of Khãnya-súdh and her network of spies, known as the Pupils, and the Eyes of Millet. The most terrible battles of the Age. All the remaining Great Trees are felled in divine cataclysm, shattering the Mountain-cities below. Bùrùmatära rampages, small fiery eggs in their thousands fall from the sky, pelting the whole of the north. The Academy of Hùbbür is badly damaged. From the eggs the children of Bùrùmatära burst into flame and the land becomes an inferno. Meanwhile, Nganyãmba rages in the seas, and his tail smashes many coastal cities as it breaches the waves. Some say Nidho-kúr emerged from beneath the earth for a time and himself did great damage to that primordial Empire, first to bear the name of Shimmer. The trees that Nidho-kúr gnawed and felled in the nearer south caused that land to be named Hoggr, and all that region was made waste.
- Regrouping and conservatism of the remaining Umoiar.
- ... time passes...
- As the Ùmoíar of this latter era settle into earthly life, they become one by one ever more forgetful and their spirits wane, eventually falling into unconscious activity of animal and beast. Large portions of the central city of the Eye of the World is smashed to rubble. Most of the once-great Children of the Reed perish, leaving their headstones (if they were lucky) as relics to their scattered descendants. Eventually, but for a few remote refuges dwelling in secret, only a small contingent of advanced civilization remains, cloistered and utterly decadent.
- The birth and rise of Za-Ha-Rrellel the Tyrant, and the scouring of the headstones of the forefolk, followed by his creation of the Tokoloshe through an unspeakable rite, and the final and terrible collapse of Great Ûbyria. The fall of the great trees and the toppling and devouring of the bastions of Anshar, Hùbbür and Diab rendered the skies clear of ancient obstructions, and long and violent stormwinds rage across the entire face of the earth for many years. Nganyãmba's great body heaves part of itself onto the land for the first and last time until the end of the world. Many histories relate that only Nín-haväh-núma, and Odwa and Amaërava of Kalagaer are known to have survived the disaster. The Ûr-Ùmoiar, the children of Father Tree were no more, but their scattered bones can still be seen yet, for many remain as key elements of the stone henges erected later by primitive mortal men that survive down to our own days. In the immediate aftermath it was not known what had happened to the eldest of the Great Ùmoíar such as Ṅgái, Kalúnga, Imäna and the rest. They are thought slain or to have flown. Much of the north is by Ma renamed Tartarus ('thrown down'), the Tortured Land, for it had become icy cold and desolate and it was riven everywhere with deep craters and pits. From the furthest south, from the realm of ruined Amak-habaret, the maiden Amaërava and the freed slave Odwa travel north to the mouth of the Kongo River in it's youth.
- The wreckage of the great forest-earth erodes and crumbles, leaving it much as it appears today, but for isolated spots where the enchantment of the old still lingers. Queen Ma wanders the earth alone, having sent Amaërava and Odwa on a mission to the forest of Bwindi. Amaërava is particularly unwilling, for she loathes the presence of Odwa, whom as far as she knew was the last man on earth, along with all that implied. Her adventures were fraught and unpleasant, and she would meet yet more repugnant creatures than Odwa soon enough. The tale of Amaërava and Odwa we put aside for the time being, however, and return to observe the doings of Nín-haväh-núma.
The Hatching of the Elves
- Years of the Family Trees and the Birth of the Elves
- From: 24,562 BC --> 14,474 BC
- The broken world has had much time to heal. New plant life covers the lands, and what remains of the mountainous regions have been much worn by erosion, the sharpest peaks blunted. There are lakes, forests and plains, but not all is paradise however, for parts of the world are blasted wastes and deserts, or frozen tundra, flat and featureless.
- Nín-haväh-núma seeks for a suitable place to begin anew, where she hopes to hatch her last efforts to ensure Phoenix walks the earth into the future. She is almost exhausted.
- Nín-haväh-núma pre-names her younger children, as yet unborn, with names echoing the divided powers of the Heavenly Kraal. She leaves clues for them to discover their names once they hatch.
- Ma goes to sleep far away in a great rift valley. Her body petrifies into a mountain range, and the bowl-lands of the first Edùn are protected by her great knees.
- ...Thousands of years pass...
- A Great Tree has sprouted from the belly of Mount Nín-haväh-núma and grown to giant size. The mountain of her body is hardly recognizable as that of the goddess. Great forests grow around the mountain of Ma. Very much later, this realm is remembered as the Crown Lands.
- Between the knees of the Treemount of Ma, a natural garden for Mankind.
- Arising of Man (Elves of the 'pre-Adamic' era)
- The M'Moatia, the first elves, hatch in the deeps of time (see Succession-I). They are all females, needing no food or drink, and give birth parthenogenically by laying eggs. They are chalk white, bald, and most have six fingers upon their hands. Their eyes are large and dark and glisten like labradorite gems. Their long and shapely heads hold minds sharp of wit and fine senses. They have short fangs and sharp claws on their fingers, and their bodies subtly transmit, magnify and bend light. Upon hatching they are small, only a little larger than the mortal infants of men, but the largest of them are perhaps 9 feet tall when grown.
- The first group to hatch do so alone somewhere within the deep cave of the Tree-Mount, their eggs being distributed in various places within the vast chamber that looks out onto Paradise. Each elf hatches when a dragon discovers and makes the elven egg the tentpole of the nest for it's own clutch. The first few elves to hatch are able to teleport instantly and at will over short distances.
- The elves befriend the dragon families they hatch into, becoming the first dragon riders in early youth. Their ability of instant translation (teleportation) aids them in this, for they are able to dodge any attacks that unruly dragons make - eventually the dragons learn that it is useless to assail the fairies. They elves do not yet speak with tongues (though they love to chant and sing in random syllables). They develop language only much later when they chance upon other elves that hatched some time before them and return to their cave of birth after exploring the world.
- Much time passes, development of early Fairy society centered on Mount Ma...
- The Naive Age - the Dream-time
- Slowly tribes of elves take shape as the first gathering grows apace. They are still naive, as children.
- The first mothers of the elves are concerned to find that their daughters never quite inherit the entirely of their abilities, and after some generations, require the licking of sweat from their bodies for sustenance (this they begin to do instinctively).
- The elves begin to discover their names, using the clues planted by Nín-haväh-núma before she lay down to sleep and became one with the land. The nature of these clues is an enigma, for even the Fairies of today do not speak of it - if any know the truth of the matter, they do not say.
- The name of the first elf to hatch is not known, and the legends of the Fairies themselves simply tell of Ælf. There are three major threads of thought in regard to this. One camp of sages say that the first elf was of the Angkarim, from whom sprung the families of Anka and Anga (and from these came the Akarim and folk of Aga), while another group say rather than the first elf was Queen Amba, whose daughter Åmbaraiḥa eclipsed her fame and gave rise to the Amarim, and the peoples of Aba and Apa. Another minority says that the House of Asha was first to emerge from Mount Nín-haväh-núma. There is no terrible feud over this distinction in the latest days, but in earlier times there was some haughtiness and tension over this issue when arguments arose and certain elves required a justification. Nonetheless, the folk of the Ambarim, the House of Amba (from whence the Amarim and Abar/Apar) have long been considered the leading great house with the longest memory of elvenheart.
- Time passes, and small cliques of elves begin to form around their elders. The elves play, rejoincing in the varied beauties of the land and of their kin. They discover ever more of the finer points of their minds and bodies, and begin to differentiate themselves by their unique talents and primal and unconcious magical abilities.
- Discovery of the Emerald Stone (but it is not understood). Rumour of it's finding begins to spread.
- At this, the Queens of the Elven tribes sense an Omen - and to many it is as if they dimly remember things they did not experience.
- Soon thereafter, the first males are hatched to egg-laying Elf Queens, and other maidens of the tribe bleed for the first time.
- Great debates, consternation. Some say that one 'Gaùnab' has cast a spell on them, but none understand what is meant. They are not sure what to do with the males who obviously cannot lay eggs.
- It is said by some that Ṅgái and Òläpa appear to the young society of the Elves and instruct them at this time. Much later Resh-ki would also appear and join them.
- The Apocrypha of the Grail-Skull.
- The formation of the first Seelie and Unseelie Court (though these were not the original names of these groups - indeed there was no name for them at first). This occurs quietly and is at first unnoticed by Ṅgái or Òläpa, and most of the community of fairies remain ignorant, being themselves Seelie.
- A council meeting debates the issue of the male elves. Ṅgái and Òläpa guide the sensitive discussion as gently as they can. They are fearful of the repercussions of this new division in the fairy clans. In an attempt to avoid early troubles, Ṅgái decides to announce a new game that the elves will play - and his intention by this is simply to divide the maidens from the boy-children for a short time. The elves do not behave as the Ûr-Ùmoiar did with regards to mating and offspring, and he is not sure what to expect. He needs time to ponder the teachings he will be obliged to administer.
- After a count of moons, the elves reveal their discovery of the Emerald Stone to Ṅgái and Òläpa. Ṅgái is at first shocked, but quickly understands some of the reticence displayed by the young fae that had come to his attention. He worries that the fairies will keep secrets from him and thereby endanger themselves.
- Decoding of the Emerald Stone: Ṅgái aids the elves in interpreting their discovery, but does not rush the task, knowing that it's secrets will make them wise before their years and dim the magic of their naivety, and make them hasty. Furthermore, he and Òläpa realize they must make time to draft proper plans for the reproductive education of the changing elven society, for the community seemed not be handling this new fact of life as intuitively as they had many others. The latest developments were unexpected, and the uncertainty and fear of the Elf matriarchs and their daughters was plain. Nonetheless, as yet none of the male elves had reached the age of urges.
- Gõr is found to be alive, and joins Ṅgái and the elves. He arrives from the north-east riding a massive mammoth, taller than many trees, who is named Indlóvü. He joins the group at Mount Ma. Ṅgái is grateful for his later guardianship of the growing community, for Gõr is willing to accompany them on journeys that Ṅgái would prefer the fairies not to be making alone. Gõr and the dragon riders become fast friends, though Gõr prefers to ride upon Indlóvü the Mammoth, whose legs like tree-trunks and giant strides allow Gõr (mostly) to keep up with the flyers. Gõr dubs the dragonriders his Valkyr ('great maidens', 'brave/lordly girls'). Many elf maidens are smitten by the mighty and handsome newcome Ûr-Ùmoiar but remain shy, for he is very large and imposing and his voice is loud.
- The fairies further explore the surrounding lands, and some of the dragon riders go on great journeys, though Ndlovu cannot carry Gõr on the longest of these. Some of the travellers are witness to sights that Ṅgái and Gõr later suspect to be recent works of Kalúnga, who may yet live.
- Some of the elves begin to grow hair on their heads - at first the finest filaments of silvery gold. Some amongst them argue that this is due to the Emerald Stone. Ṅgái is not sure of the answer but notes the change. He suspects the eldest male elves might be reaching the time of the flowering of passions, and Òläpa tells him that indeed she sees that the Runarin, the maidens-who-have-bled, sometimes have a certain look in their eyes when the boy-children are about them.
- A tremendous Wroc flies over the realm of Mount Ma. Many are frightened, but Ṅgái assures them that elves have nothing to fear from the giant bird. It disappears into a storm cloud.
- Gõr develops a simple combat training regimen for the fiercer fairies, as a way to shed their excess energies but also as a defense against possible futures. Ṅgái is glad that one among the Chiefs can focus on the boy-children, for Ṅgái has many cares.
- First attempt at a Lunar calendar developed by Ṅgái and the Atarim. It turns out to be unsuitable.
- Some time later, Imäna appears from the east and finds Ṅgái and the Elves. The meeting is glad, but Imäna is concerned about the Green Stone and demands Ṅgái be yet stricter still with what he allows the Fairies to read from it.
- Great feast of the Reunion of the Few.
- Discussions about seeking for Kalúnga.
- Slowly the Fairy civilization is shaped under the observation of Imäna and Ṅgái. Òläpa works as midwife. Gõr as big brother. New language developments. Artistic breakthroughs.
- ... Time passes ...
- Ancient Matriarchy, Oracle Priestesses and Sacred Queens rule
- Elves begin to be hatched with the beginnings of hair on their heads. The folk of Ara are red headed, and the Agarim have grey hair. The tresses of the folk of Aya tends to dark auburn. That of the Abarim and Aparim is sometimes gold and sometimes dark. The fairies delight in this new development. At the same time some of them begin to hear the thoughts of others - this occurring mostly amongst the Atarim, Afarim, and the folk of Asha.
- Age of Speech (First Age). The First People grow to a large population. Many tribes form their own subcultures, and spread to cover a wide land, but Mount Ma remains the focus and a necessary repeated pilrimage. The first fairy language develops into a beautiful monolith in which Ṅgái sees echoes of the Green Stone. Only the very beginnings of tribal differentiation with regards to speech.
- The merry times of the Elves as they enjoy their mastery of the world. They encounter challenges, monsters and storms, and even the first troubles caused by Gaùnab (of whom they did not know, but for dark hints they had heard from Ṅgái).
- A new phenomenon afflicts the tribes of the fairies: certain elf maidens who have bled seem not to conceive eggs, no matter how long they wait. Some get deep into adulthood and are mourning their apparent barrenness. Meanwhile the eldest of the boy-children (who developed much more slowly than the females) could be seen to pine for certain maidens. This caused telepathic disturbances that the Ûr-Ùmoiar chiefs could not perceive or understand. Nonetheless, Ṅgái and Òläpa realize that their education needs to become more explicit.
- ... some time passes...
- Resh-ki appears as an ambassador of Kalúnga, whose abode is now in the west, beneath the mountains near the shores of the sea of Tal - the realm of Åsamandó having greatly expanded. Ṅgái is overjoyed. Resh-ki will stay awhile, and later return messages to Kalúnga.
- Ṅgái and the other Ûr-Ùmoiar spend many hours scheming of means to handle the inevitable growth of complexity of the fairy society.
- Selection and training of Responsibles. The Green Stone is consulted for it's Templates of Love, for the Chiefs of Mount Ma know that sensitive teachings will be needed shortly. Resh-ki advises upon schools for the Fairy maidens, but Imäna and Ṅgái quarrel over who will have the responsibility for the general teachings of the boy-children.
- Gù is discovered in the south. He works alone, smithying strange trinkets, dispairing that he is sole survivor of all the Ûr-Ùmoiar. His leg is smashed, a victim of the combat against the monsters of Gaùnab. He cannot at first be convinced to follow the fairies back to Mount Ma, for he fears they are his drunken illusions, or figments of Gaùnab come to trick him. The elves returning after this expedition, do not describe Gù suffiently, and Ṅgái does not realize the truth of his identity. Nonetheless, a mark is made on the Great Map.
- Second attempt at a Lunar Calendar. Resh-ki aids them in this, developing Mnemonics for her own students to learn it, and these Mnemonics come to further influence the fairy language.
- Resh-ki returns to Kalúnga, but will visit Mount Ma again later.
- By this time, through the tutelage of Ṅgái, Òläpa and Resh-ki, the first elves have conceived and hatched children by the coupling of male and female. Ṅgái and Òläpa work hard to subtly foment a strong code of etiquette amongst the fairy families, but their fears of unruly and violent behaviours - as had oft beset the ancient Ûr-Ùmoiar of the Children of the Reed - were largely unfounded, and the bliss of the young courting fairies was a delight to them. Imäna had disagreed with some of Resh-ki's teaching and example, however
- ... more time passes...
- Very slowly, the elves begin to notice anew the fading of their natural talents as the generations are born - many never learn to translate (teleport) and others find themselves sluggish at times and know not why, but the thoughts of a few have become powerful and inscrutible. A subtle telepathy has worked it's way through the Fairy society, though few realize it at first.
- The first writings of the elves. Ṅgái aids the Akar, the Chiefs of the Akarim, in their first crude attempts at creating an alphabet using the House Sigils of the fairies.
- ... additional time passes ...
- The fairies belonging to the Unseelie Court begin to be noticed and singled out for their powers that do not wane like the others. Many are curious and resentment begins to sprout.
- Resh-ki returns from Åsamandó, and a great spring is remembered by the elves in that time. Kalúnga sends many wealthy gifts, but cannot join them, for he fears there are movements by Gaùnab underground.
- A summer and winter passes...
- Fewer and fewer eggs are laid, and ever more Fairies are brought into the world as crying infants that would never have survived hatching in a dragon's nest. The new generations of elves have less poise and wisdom. Some wonder about the Unseelie Court and their youngest children for these still glow as their Elders do, and have not become opaque like most of the newborns of the wider population, some of which are born with only five fingers on each hand, and their claws are weak and break easily. Rumour spreads that Resh-ki knows something about the Unseelie.
- Some fairies set out towards the distant home of Gù, but Imäna find out and has them brought back - he is wary of bringing a troubled creature back to the land of the elves.
- Some of the smaller and distant fairy tribes, in a time of mysterious troubles, and having at that time no access to the wisdom of Ṅgái, begin eating from the fruits of the land, for their own sweat and saliva no longer nourishes them, and they become desperate. Soon their vision becomes less acute than that of their parents, and this particularly at night, and in time their ears become shorter and rounder, and they develop earlobes. The first fairies that ate of the fruits are afflicted with a strange wasting illness. They do not die, but suffer from a bottomless feeling in their bellies. They become meloncholy and do not play and sport with their kin. It takes some time that this is noticed or understood by the Chiefs of Mount Ma.
- So too, at this time, across the greater fairy society, jealousies arise between the younger elves over their chosen mates, and there is quarrelling between the elf-boys over the maidens, whom they begin to outnumber. The first recorded violence of elf against elf.
- Ṅgái and Gõr set out for the home of Gù, in order to investigate the strange news about the 'destitute God' from the earlier adventure of the dragonriders.
- The timing was most unfortunate, for at this time the elves of the outskirts were assailed by first incursion of Shivùverré, the terrible monster, while they were away. Others say rather that the fairies encountered Bùrùmatära at this time, and many were slain. Either way, it was the first grisly death that many of them witnessed, and the scar of the memory cut deep into collective mind of the elven folk. Imäna frightened the monstrous creature away with a sudden dust-storm and a whirlwind, but it was too late, and great injury had been done.
- Some fairies leave the Mountain of Ma and travel eastward (some of these, returning later from a different direction, speak of a pit containing the petrified carcass of a colossal monster that they had found. There was a relic there, that spoke to them of the vanquishing of the beast Ga-gorib, and that they must flee that place. Imäna impressed upon the elves that indeed they must stay clear of the Pit of Ga-Gorib, for he knows of this monster - but he says no more at that time). Others groups, more adventurous, also leave Mount Ma and head north, but the latter never return.
- Ṅgái and Gõr find the small rustic smithy of Gù, who recognizes his old friends and smiles, but for his ruined leg he cannot easily rise to embrace them. The three spend a bittersweet evening discussing the old days. Gù decides to remain where he is for a while - for he has the help of a small troop of strange beings, the Gnomes and the Salamanders. The Ùmoíar did not know it at the time, but these were the ancient renegade offspring of Bùrùmatära and Nidh-kúr (who might be said to be their gods, the elder elementals), and these had become over the generations quite humble and sociable creatures, with none of the malice and little of the mischievousness of the ancient demons. They did not have the wit of Ùmoíar or Elves or even the mortal men of later times, but they were capable of many tasks and played with subtle magics. They had long memories but secreted a sadness due to an in-perceived lack.
- Gõr and Ṅgái return to Mount Nín-haväh-núma, that some elves now call Ninhavan.
- ... Time passes ...
- A significant portion of the fairies no longer sport noticable fangs, but for those of the older noble families and the scattered groups of the Unseelie Court, who have been libelled for their increasingly suspicious aloofness and keep out of the spotlight.
- Marimba of Amak-Habaret (Åmbaraiḥa?), her wars and song ('The Wreath') [vs. Bùrùmatära and his old guard]
- Mantis appears to Ṅgái and Imäna
- Ṅgái takes to wife an Elven consort, a good friend of Òläpa, and High Priestess of the House of Ana. This is the first pairing of an Ûr-Ùmoiar and an Elf, but these early 'weddings' were not consummated, and were rather formal companionships.
- Shift to male-lead society (at least in external matters)
- The Unseelie take on the name for the first time, they form the first official Covens, but make no show of it.
- Gù returns to stay near Mount Ma.
- By this time the flesh of the elves that now and then eat from the fruits and grains of the earth has begun to vary in hue. Of these few, the Aparim become subtly tan, the Agarim turn green, the folk of Aka and Ada are shades of pale brown. This happens very slowly, and is only noticed after a few generations go by.
- The Salamanders and Gnomes of Gù gradually become part of fairy society. They are quickened by the elves, and rapidly progress in their discipline and intelligence.
- First unified kingdoms of the Elves in the Crown Lands
- The Anar rule initially, Gaùnab plots from the outskirts.
- Kalúnga and Resh-ki visit Mount Ninhava. Kalúnga remains veiled in black, for he must not be seen by the living. The underworld couple in their full finery awe the fairies.
- The wooing of Ṅgái by Ynan-näha, the Lady Stõry, daughter of Lord Shin. She steals ('borrows') some of the green tablets. The tale of this famous affair is detailed in a dramatic text known to many inhabitants of the Second Shimmer.
- [Note: It is thought this mention of Ynan-näha, the Lady Stõry, is a scribal error - for though one dubious version of this history tells it as such, it is perhaps more correct that is was not Stõry that relieved Ṅgái of the Emerald Tablets, but rather her aunt, Queen Ynan, anciently the Moonchild. And this is perhaps more likely, as Ṅgái was a blood relative of Stõry, her mother being Ra'nTaòmbi, offspring of Ṅgái himself upon Lady Reed. Other commentors have put forth that the tablet-thief was rather some other ancient Princess, a daughter or revered grand-daughter of Father Ån, who bore a name similar enough to Ynan that the figures were confused. Yet others have stated that this 'affair' with Stõry was not sexual, and simply involved the intoxication of wine and/or other distractions that resulted in Ṅgái being put off his guard. The theft might even have been something that Ṅgái allowed to happen for reasons of his own.]
- Some of the lonelier elves take salamanders and gnomes for wives and husbands. The children of these partnerships are curious - a minority become degenerate (and this causes strife within the greater society), but many others display strange new magical abilities that quickly become valued by the elves at large. These pairings accelerate the shift in the hue of the skin of the elves, who become either more red, or pale gold, or darken towards umber. The Salamanders married into the tribe of the Afarim and some others, and these elves began to master fire magic, while the Gnomes that joined the elves contributed greatly to the earth-lore of the Agarim, Akarim and the folk of Anga. Indeed very much later these elves were often referred to as Gnomes themselves, and it became an informal moniker for a number of the families descended from Angka.
- Stirrings of KR/Kúr/Kúrgu (but he is only to arise later). Gaùnab begins abducting elves on the outskirts of fairy society.
- Temptations of Imäna (some say rather one of his sons), and the injury of the Tree of Life.
- [Note: only an isolated fragment remains that hints at this detail, but it is included here nonetheless, due to the implications of the further narrative].
- Discovery of the Black Stone and the 'Awakening of the First People', Remembered in some tales as the Amar-ir (though others give this name to the great civilization of the long-dead Ûr-Ùmoiar), a remote and primitive clan of the fairies discover the fallen pyramidion of Gaùnab in a great lake-filled sinkhole, where a very large tree of strangely stunted proportions and inky flowers has sprouted. A strange and slightly rank smell drifted in and out of the depths. This sinkhole, unbenownst to all who visit it, is actually the monstrous mouth of the sea-serpent Nganyãmba who dreams deeply. His great head had lain hidden, submerged in an ancient bay, as he rested after his mighty strainings during the terrible battle and tumult with the Great Ùmoíar long ago. This bay had filled with mud, and the sea had drained, and his monstrous head and neck had remained quiescent near the surface of the newly formed dry land that came to be deposited there - silt from great rivers. A long tremor of the earth had caused a cave-in of the softer soil, and the cave of his mouth was revealed.
- Those who visit the newly-discovered pyramidion (that sat, unbenownst to all, en-shadowed upon an island rock that was the tongue of slumbering Nganyãmba) began to have curious dreams wherein strange unseen mentors instructed them. New kinds of perception and the abilities of prophecy come to the students of the stone. This appears to increase as they begin to grow hair on their heads. However, the majority of people who stay nearby in order to learn from the small black artifact are rendered barren. These came later to deeply understand the possibilities of the loss of heritage, but being held in thrall by their new knowledge, they found the first Apkallú school. By these they intend to spread their teachings out into the world instead of bringing people to it's dangerous and deadly source, but first they vow to master their new lore and power)
- Not much later, the chiefs of the students of the stone dream of a future where the sinkhole cave collapses, and they realize their danger in shock and awe. They understand suddenly the nature of the cave mouth they meditate within. They are brave however, and mastering themselves, make plans to document as much of the details of the stone as possible before Nganyãmba might awaken and move.
The Age of Or :: The 'Golden Age'
- 1: Age of Or (the "Golden Age"/"First Age") 14,474 BC to 9,573 BC
- Perhaps only 1000 or so of the ancient Ûr-Ùmoiar remain alive after the tumults of the previous ages. There are about 600 dwelling in the region of Mount Ma and the Crown Lands, this number having grown from roughly 300 survivors that found their way there after isolation in distant refuges. It is suspected (and held in hope by some) that unknown refuges remain that have not yet been discovered or contacted.
- Father Ån has come to Mount Ma and declared himself by revealing to the Elves and Ûr-Ùmoiar the secret of their Mountain home: that it is the petrified body of the goddess Nín-haväh-núma, and that the great tree that shadows it's summits was germinated in her womb before a single elf had hatched. Ån had arrived in the central square of Nín-havan from an unknown direction. Those present all suddenly noticed a strange figure standing near the great fountain, very tall and clothed in white robes, his hair long and white and his silver-grey beard reached to his feet. He appeared ancient and yet hale. His face seemed stern, but his eyes glistened with laughter and deep knowledge. Fleet-footed messengers ran off to summon Imäna and Ṅgái.
- Coming there, the ancient brothers recognize the eyes of Ån, their long-father, and their wonder and surprise was very great.
- With the return of Great-Grandfather Ån (who is known to the elves as Adhra Õn), there is renewed debate as to the division of leadership amongst the Ûr-Ùmoiar, which leads to a simple casting of lots (regardless of which, Ån declares his intention to remain with his children primarily as a sagely councilman, and this only for a time).
- Following this, the first recorded Cleromancy, the sky and the band of the equator is to be ruled by Father Õn, the lands by Imäna, and the freshwater seas and reservoirs by Ṅgái-hnúm. It is said that Ṅgái is not pleased with the losses to his portfolio, especially since Imäna is visibly weary of his Lordship already and begins to ponder retirement.
- Given the growth of the population of the Ûr-Ùmoiar amongst the Elves, there is now a separation between the societies, and to some degree, the elves rule themselves under the gentle guidance and watchful eyes of the ancient titans, while the Ûr-Ùmoiar rule their own households in the ancient way.
- Imäna and Khãnya-Millet have had many children over the ages, and some of these being born to them in their dwellings within Mount Ma. These children are rememebered as the Sons and Daughters of Elu. Seventy of these remain to them, dwelling upon Mount Ma, or in castles upon the high places roundabout. These form the leadership of the Ygiji, those other lesser Ùmoíar that were not of royal house or of lower stations within them, who are assigned to build and maintain the developing infrastructure of the Crown Lands, and administer to the Elven societies.
- Imäna assigns his junior children ('dinjira') to perform general labor and maintain the rivers and wells, and one Geshtúv-Lawel is chief amongst the foremen.
- Gyrrsú, son of Imäna and Maha-Vrasha-ntú and consort of the Lady Bea, takes up the staff as Chief of the Arbors. These tree plantations are for the exclusive use of the Ûr-Ùmoiar, for unlike most of the elves, they require food for sustenance. The elders of the elves are much averse to the disruption of the natural world, their forests and marshes, valleys and cliffs, and so Ṅgái had worked with them to select limited areas where small farms might be built with as little effect as possible upon the ecology of the Edùn, and away from the majority of elven thoroughfares.
- The elves have by now grown into a great nation -- indeed, it's tribes might be called nations themselves for they have become quite differentiated. For example, the Azarim have developed scaly skin and the ability to change it's hue, while the heads of the Ayarim, the folk of Ara and others have elongated or domed to a degree far beyond that of the earliest elves, and show a variety of skull formations. Some tribes have held to their original stature, but others have diminished and are now not much taller than men of today. Some are a little shorter on average. Many have become rather willowy, and others more stout. Most have only five fingers in this latter age, and do not grow their fingernails. In general the eyes of the elves have grown smaller with the generations, for great numbers of the fairy-folk spend less time active at night. The ears of most of the new generations of young elves are very similar to the variety seen upon mankind today, very few having the pointed sweep of the Elders and those of the Unseelie Court. None of those of the new generations displayed the full array of magical powers of which their elders were capable, but they had specialized in a number of directions, and certain individuals showed great skill in their specific pursuits.
- The dragon riders, the champions of the elven host, are reduced in number. Not a few dragons fell along with their riders in the battles against wild forces of years past that cemented the safety of the Crown Lands. These are remembered as great heros, and Gõr bitterly lamented the loss of his dearest Valkyr. Very few new dragons come to nest at Mount Ma, and the traditions of the riders begins to die out.
- In general, the younger generations of the elves are more forgetful, and the folk of the Adarim most of all. These elves took therefore most readily to the arts of writing, and in time the libraries of the Ada were filled to the brim with marvellous tomes and scrolls of lore. At this time there are a number of rudimentary writing systems in use, but it is yet early days in the development thereof, and thus the oldest books in the hands of the elves of today are very difficult to decipher.
- Gù and Gõr remain with Ṅgái and the other Ûr-Ùmoiar in Nín-havan, where they have small palaces of their own, finely integrated into the landscape. They are both still strong, but have greatly softened. Gõr is again merry as ever, and Gù has recovered from his drunken years, and works with the ever-creative elf artisans crafting and building.
- Òläpa is beloved by all of the elves, and at times she travels about their lands in procession and supports the various causes of the tribes and their many organizations. Resh-ki also, visits more regularly, travelling from the distant west, where Kalúnga keeps the Halls of the Underworld. She comes at the beginning of every spring, and her stay at Mount Ma is always begun by visiting the sacred peaks of the mountains, and then passing by the Dragon Cave at the head of the Edùn where Father Ån sits in peace.
- Of the first Apkallú of the Pyramidion - those elves that studied the fragment of the Darkstar in the cavemouth of Nganyãmba - most go mad. Only seven remain and these Ṅgái takes into his charge after long discussions with Õn who is the only other with knowledge of it's powers. Õn revealed to Ṅgái how he was present until the last moment, just before the cave-in when Nganyãmba shut his massive jaws and heaved his head back into the sea. The earthquakes caused by his withdrawal had indeed been felt subtly, far away at Mount Ma. Grandfather Õn had arrived at the cave of the Apkallú not long before they had to evacuate, and he had been the last to sit with the stone and absorb it's secrets. He impressed upon Ṅgái the terrible possibilities inherent in the knowledge of the black stone, for it bestowed the thought and twisted understandings of Gaùnab himself, and these reached unto the very boundaries of Time. The surviving Apkallú would have to be kept under strict observation, and their plans to spread their knowledge be curtailed. Father Õn thought it fortuitous that it appeared that the Apkallú had not yet found an effective means to convey and teach their strange gnosis, or describe the method of their visions and prophecies (often accurate, though generally mundane-seeming and not apparently 'useful' to others). Thus the Apkallú found no great reverence in their early days.
- Imäna takes Ki into his harem of consorts
- Kalúnga makes a rare visitation, and there is much pomp and ceremony, but his messages to the inner court of the Ûr-Ùmoiar afterwards are strange riddles of dark omen. Ṅgái and Imäna pressed him, but Kalúnga would not explain in more depth.
- Much time passes, many merry years - though not without the occasional strife, or dangerous incursion of wild creatures on the borders.
- A single very large dragon is seen crossing the mountains in the far south of Mount Ma.
- Khãnyab-Hëha is discovered by the guards of an elven watch-tower on the eastern outskirts of the Crown Lands. He was singing loudly to himself as he walked, gnarled staff in hand, dressed in a wayworn mantle that shrouded his face. He wore shoulder pieces made of the wings of a bird. Of the Ûr-Ùmoiar he was small-statured, and the elves at first mistook Khãnyab for a tall elf of the Ambarim, were it not for his strange words. The elves called out to him and went out to meet him. He was soon brought to Mount Ma, where he made himself known to Imäna and Ṅgái, who hardly knew him, for he was so changed by long travails in the wilderness. He was aged and yet young, thin, but wiry and strong; his singing voice has great strength and vigor. Nonetheless, the doubt of Imäna and Ṅgái was laid to rest when Father Ån appeared to greet his long-wandering son. Soon thereafter, the elves came to know of the singing prowess of Heha, as they called him, and he became the chief of their choirs.
- The next time Ṅgái went to consult it, he and the elders of the elves find that the Emerald stone has vanished from it's sacred storage vault. There is a great panic at first, until Father Ån explains that the stone has not vanished, for Khãnyab is now with them in the flesh. Laying his hands on the shoulders of Imäna and Ṅgái, he smiles and tells them that though not without trial, the coming years are to be very pleasant.
- The planet Mercury is identified with Ṅgái in the later times of the Second Shimmer, due to his association with Khãnyab-Hëha in the tales of these times, but this would not remain so - for that planet came later to be associated with Navu, son of Merru-taqqa, in the time of Bhavylion, far to the south in distant years still to come.
- [some sages speak controveries of this time, that mercury only now finds it's orbit, being castoff from some ancient cataclysm, and hence this astrological injection into the tale]
- The Seelie Court of the Elves (the Great Thing or Forum) and their doings. The one hundred and forty-four members debate the forms that leadership and instruction should take given the enlargement and reshaping of elf society.
- The quiet strengthening of the cloisters of the Covens of the Unseelie, and the slow but steady growth of their colonies in the nearer north and west, and yet later, others further afield.
- The gnomish miners of the elf tribes of Anga, and of the Akar and Agar, and their deep explorations in far lands. Over many generations, they grow shorter and more compact and bent by long toils. Some are lost, and were sundered for over one thousand years, and when they are finally contacted again, they are known as the Dver or Dwarrow (dwarves). These are first encountered by Elves seeking for iron by which they might forge swords against the dangers at the borders of the Crown Lands.
- The leading sages and phirada ('wordmasters') of the Akarim and the folk of Amba, with the aid of Ṅgái, begin a very successful series of reforms to the fairy writing systems. In time, all of the twenty-four great houses of the elves adopt the new alphabetic system. Each of the consonant glyphs is a simplified form of the various house sigils, and a new series of vowel letters is developed and orthodox spelling systems put in place.
- Kalathé-ntaòmbi, in the form of the Ùmoíar, has descended from the secret hallows beneath the remains of Father Tree, now abandoned by the newly-incarnate Ån, and is making her way towards the ancient forests west of the Crown Lands.
- Khonvoüm the great hunter, an elder son of Imäna, arrives at the outskirts of Nín-havan mounted upon a mighty steed, the first horse ever to be tamed by Ùmoíar or Elf. His arrival is presaged by the strange sound of a very large conch shell blown as a horn that rang from the south west with many echoes. He has with him a small contingent of young Ûr-Ùmoiar scouts, and these were born in the westland refuges near the shores of Tal where a small community of Ùmoíar survive yet. Khonvoüm is brought to Mount Ma.
- A great feast to celebrate the coming of Khonvoüm. Imäna does not smile often in these latter days, but at the coming of his doughty son he could not contain his joy. Khonvoüm has many tales to tell, for he has travelled far, and seen many things. He speaks of the three old Kiiglyphs that dwell upon an island in a great lake to the south-west, who have set up a mighty forge, and craft strange and terrible weapons for purpose unknown. At this is there is much disquiet, for the Kiiglyphs were terrible adversaries in the ancient days, but the revellers resolve to erase their doubts on this matter quickly, and a number of spies are sent out, warrior-scouts of the Azarim, masters of camouflage, to observe the doings of the Kiiglyphs.
- Not much later, Imäna travels with an entourage of warriors and scouts, lead by Khonvoüm, seeking to see if Mount Lel remains inviolate after the great disaster that brought down the first great civilization. He leaves his son Gyrrsú (who is known as the Satyr) in overall command of Mount Ma until he returns.
- 'The time known in many legends as the Reign of 'Saturn'
- In this time, during the earliest parts of which Imäna was away, Lord Gyrrsú has Imäna-ship, and Ṅgái and his princes are to aid him in his duties.
- Some tales tell that Meru-taqq, a great son of Ṅgái still lived, and dwelled near the sea of Tal with some number of his own people, somewhere far to the south and west.
- The slow occult rise of the agents of Chameleon, that is Lord Unwaba, by the workings of the Dark Heart. It is thought that Chameleon was an Azarim elf that had been blackmailed into the service of Aziili, a powerful agent of Gaùnab, and in time became a willing servant, for he gained secret boons.
- The great earthwyrm Kammapa the All-Devourer, daughter of Nidh-kúr, and known as Kholomodumo and Kwai Hemm, stirrs beneath the earth in the north-east, having become full grown. This caused gentle trembling earthquakes that rocked the boughs of Mount Ma for some days, but none yet knew the portent at that time.
- While dark things indeed moved in shadows, the majority of the population of elves and Ûr-Ùmoiar was glad and joyful.
- The 'Golden Age' as it is remembered by many, a peaceful era of craft and commerce of peoples, where the elves, watched over by the Ûr-Ùmoiar, grow plentiful and prosperous in wide lands about Mount Ma. They are divided into twenty-four primary clans. Many small outposts become great cities. All this remains still under centralized organization. Many elves, mostly of the newer and younger generations, subsist upon the fruits of the trees, or the juices thereof, at the very least. Elves that survive entirely by their own fluids are now in the minority. Gyrrsú, who collaborates with Ṅgái in the guardianship of the elves, comes to be named Ùrtha, and some of the fae, who thought him over-harsh, called him Krantz, meaning 'stone-hard' in a slang dialect of the Angarim. Nonetheless Gyrrsú was bemused by this and took the name for himself - informally at first, but in time many new him only by this name.
- The Serpent in the Garden (the secret Watchers, Aziil and his crew etc.): Agents of Gaùnab appear in disguise amongst the elves all about the lands. Some appear to the lay folk, but most present themselves to the Unseelie Courts. Strange whispers and seeds of rumour they planted amongst the outskirts of the fairy society. These took time to bear fruit, but sadly they found ready soil in many places.
- The infighting of the Unseelie, and their division into two factions: the first was known as the Faithful, and from the other came the Sorcerors and Warlocks, some of whom birthed the first Dracvlfa.
- The party of Imäna and Khonvoüm return from the far north. There is much rejoicing, for a large group of Ûr-Ùmoiar had survived the cataclysm of Ûbyria deep within the fortress bunkers beneath Mount Lel, making use of it's ample stores. Later other survivors, injured and wayworn, made their way there also, and recovered. Again, Imäna praised the Paramount, for he discovered that his beloved, Khãnya-súdh, had been kept safely, and she had long been awaiting her Lord, whom she knew would come seeking for her. A number of the Ûr-Ùmoiar that had made Mount Lel their home remained there, while the rest returned with Imäna and Khonvoüm and Khãnya to Mount Ma, but this only after plans were made to replenish the fortress of Lel, and to re-open communications with the Crown Lands somehow.
- Khãnya-súdh and her wonder at the new race of elves.
- Much time passes.
- The Kiiglyphs are long kept under observation, but eventually Imäna sends out diplomatic messengers to them, who risk approaching their smithy. The creatures are not entirely without wit, and their forge is well managed. Eventually, they become (somewhat suspicious) allies of Mount Ma, and though they will remain on their island, they are commissioned to build powerful new weapons for the Ûr-Ùmoiar and the finest warrior chieftains of the elves.
- A few heavily encrypted books and secret scrolls made by the Unseelie find their way into the hands of other elves, and there is much mystery and rumour, but the information within is not understood for many years. Scraps of this material is eventually seen by Ṅgái, and it is said his eyes grew wide when he read the ciphered words, but there is no record of his actions at this time in regards to his discovery.
- A new danger to the Crown Lands is the 'Troll' or Etthyn, a degenerate cannibalistic race having it's origin in the few fallen and isolated Ûr-Ùmoiar that escaped to the great caverns beneath the mountains during the tumults of Nganyãmba at the end of the reign of Invur-Elú. These monsters are known to the elves as the Izimü and the Ogr. Luckily they are are rare, and do not often venture beyond their shadowed and craggy vales. The Etthyn or Izimü are rarer still, being capable of unleashing dark magic by some uncanny intuition, though they appear to have little more wit than the typical Troll (Ogr).
- In response to incursion by the Ogr and Izimü, along with strange goblinoids that seemed to follow in their trail, the elves begin the forging of stronger weapons of war, for the Kiiglyphs cannot make swords for every elf soldier in the garrisons. Prospecting expeditions are sent out to find ores, and these became large mining projects in distant lands. These remote prospectors from Mount Ma, exploring the broken roots of the ancient trees, there met the Dwarrows, spoken of aforetime. These strange stunted creatures had left behind the name of elf and fairy and now named themselves the Dver of the Deeps. They were of great skill with craft and the forging of metals, and they had superlative knowledge of the minerals of the earth, and of the making of weapons that might stand up to the abominations of the distant wilds. Yet they kept to themselves at first, and their reported friendship with the elves of Mount Ma might be better described as a partnership. Later, however, befriending Gù, the Dver became unmatched masters of their art, and became a boon to the elves, who would, in far future days as yet unthought of, find themselves beset from all sides by cruel and cunning enemies.
- Some time passes, and the literary achievements of the elves reach great heights. So too, the wizardous groups that have mastered various forms of magic begin to formulate orthodoxies around their methods, and attempts are made to teach advanced methods to those not naturally adept.
- One day, the day after the great yearly feast of Ån where exuberant singing performances, solo and choir, were enjoyed (amongst other entertainments) by the busy concourse of elves, it was discovered that the Emerald Stone had re-appeared in it's old mounting in the sacred vault. Messages were sent to seek for Khãnyab-Hëha, who had led the spectacle the day before to great praise. He could not be found. Father Ån merely smiled, when Ṅgái and Imäna came to inform him of the vanishing of Heha, who was thereafter remembered as the Wanderer, and He-that-comes-and-goes.
- Father Ån informs Ṅgái that the golden years are coming to an end, and he will not remain with them forever. It is thought that this news finally led to Imäna's decision to leave Mount Ma himself and retire in the not too distant future. Imäna knew that Ṅgái would be happy to continue his guardianship of the elves, for had he not long ago styled himself 'Lord Earth'? Ṅgái still had a youthful vigor that Imäna no longer felt, though Ṅgái was indeed the eldest. At the very least, Imäna desired a lengthy retreat.
- Certain elves having for long years partaken of food, gradually lose more of their self-sustaining nature. There is a great increase in this phenomen since the previous age of the world, for many fairies require more and more food to survive, and the getting of provender became a concern for many families. For most, the juicy fruits of the naturally-arisen trees and forest groves of the land are sufficient, but some, in less fertile regions, begin planting small farms in secret (for the modification of the land in large measure is against the prevailing law). The majority of these elves grow dull and increasingly pacifist over the years. They do not partake in the joyous processions of their kin, and spend less time working on their crafts and activities. Beyond tilling their secret pastures, they spend much more time in leisure, and yet they lose the ancient patience of their people, and become ever more anxiety-ridden. A rare individual at this time has grown fat, and such figures were the target of terrible teasing by the youth of the day, who had become careless and revealed a new cruelty that would have shocked the Elders if they had witnessed it firsthand.
- Tensions between the great cities, which begin to withdraw inwards, and become averse to the influence of Nin-habhan.
- Seduction, initiation, and capture of Elves by Aziil, an agent of Gaùnab, who is known to some as Bùltüngin, and also Vaeleshi. Many of these disappearances are noticed, and cause distress. Some members of the Unseelie Court go missing, but for their secretive nature, it is not reported widely.
- More time passes, there are diplomatic embarrassments between great houses of the elves, and resentments of the new generations against the ancient and now very aloof elders.
- Almost all elves are born as infants. Only the most ancient living elven queens still lay eggs. Of the Unseelie, few or none can tell if they remained egglayers, for they had grown very private, and kept their breeding to themselves.
- The first elf dies a mortal death, stricken and collapsing during a passionate speech in the Forum of the Thing. His heart simply stopped beating. This was a great shock to all. Many rumours ripple outwards. Some said it was poison. Only a long while later, does this occur again, and then with ever-greater frequency, and it is gradually realized that the elves are growing old.
- The elves begin to age rapidly after a few hundred years of life, and death by old age and bodily failure becomes a common occurance. One can only imagine the cultural turmoil this caused. It took a long while before a young elf grew up without questioning the fact of their own future demise at a time of Death's choosing.
- The first elf to die this new 'natural death' was said to be of the Azarim, and thus the origin of the well-known 'Tale of the Lizard and Chameleon and how Death came to Man'.
- Echo of the "Moon-throwing incident"
- "It was at the end of the first age, symbolized by the expulsion of man from the blessed Garden of Eden, that the moon lost its brightness.(2) It was not just a single human pair—the tradition ascribes to Adam the invention of seventy languages." --Velikovsky
- “(2) The very angels and the celestial beings were grieved by the transgression of Adam. The moon alone laughed wherefore God . . . obscured her light.” Ginzberg, Legends, I, 80.
- 'The Garden' (organized)
- A new class of person in society: the mortal (but even the immortals begin to fear the possibilility of their death, whether it come by sword or by some new divine ordinance). Many of the Unseelie Court slip away in secret, to found distant holdings on the outskirts of the greater city states - for they fear that they will be harrassed for the secrets of their ancient vigor.
- The agonies of Ṅgái, who, with some help from Imäna and Great Grandfather, works to craft a new philosophical system that will aid the elves in managing the changes in their midst. The promulgation of this system must somehow be performed in haste, and yet gently.
- In trading with the dver, the elves discover that that race too began to be afflicted by Death some time during their distant explorations of the north east. None of the folk of the Deeps that began their journeys is still with them, and lay buried in dark tombs under the earth.
- Some time thereafter came to be the establishment of the first forms of true Kingship (in the sense of sacrificial kings) amongst the fairies. The idea of heritage through bloodline is cemented now that death appears to visit itself upon all the new generations. Only the elders and ancients seem to hold onto their immortality, and many of the greatest of these, including the most venerable of the dragon riders, have over time been lost to warfare with the creatures and ever-present dangers on the borders. The great elders of the Seelie Court have become cloistered from the daily lives of the greater peoples, and this echoed what had become of the Unseelie in times past. Some historians describe these times as heralding the subconscious beginnings of the ancient caste systems.
- The first Kings are chosen by the Eldest of the Elders, for these latter now prefered not to involve themselves in such a direct fashion with the elven hordes. Unfortunately, many of the wisest of the elves decided that they did not want to shoulder the burden of such a position, and did not petition their cause. Thus it was that the first kings were of younger stock, great in vigor but lacking, perhaps, the heights of wisdom. Nonethless, the Kings were to be intimately guided by the elders of the Ûr-Ùmoiar, and the bounds of their authority was strictly defined, and was far from all-encompassing (at least for a great many years).
- Mantis visits Ṅgái for the second time. Long they looked into eachother's eyes, before Mantis jumped away.
- Private debates amongst the Ûr-Ùmoiar and the eldest leaders of the elves over the possibility of inter-breeding the ancient race with that of the fairies, in the hope that the old vigor, now waning, might be re-introduced into the elven society, and perhaps the strange onslaught of mortality stayed entirely. This was doubtless viewed as controversial, and it is said that tempers grew hot in the council chambers of the castles of the Ûr-Ùmoiar.
- In these times Imäna has become distant and ever more stern. He was less willing to offer his advice in lesser matters and gainsaid many initiatives. Some tell that he began to tire of his duties managing the new nations of the fairies, and there was growing tension between the various cliques of the Ûr-Ùmoiar that he no longer felt the desire to confront.
- A new phenomenon afflicts the high-elves, those of the eldest of the immortal elders and also some of the Unseelie. At first disturbing, it's portent later became clear, and is now accepted as one of the great wonders of elven-kind: strange changes began to occur within the upper spine and shoulders of these destined few - they began to sprout the first shoots of bone and ligament that would in time become the wide pinions of bat-like wings. This was a great wonder to those that witnessed it, but being the provence of the cloistered high elves, news of it did not spread quickly. Ṅgái and Khãnya-súdh (who had become a healing specialist) inspected the first 'afflicted' with this condition.
- [Note: Many of the elves had by this time given the name Núrse (Núrush/Norúsh/Novrish) to Lady Khãnya, it's original meaning amongst them unknown (though some put forth that it meant 'one-that-nourishes' or 'source-of-food'), but this word came later to mean 'healer' due to her revered activities amongst less fortunate elves.]
- Some years pass by. Ṅgái further develops the Code of Kingship.
- Imäna spends more and more time away at Mount Lel with his wife Khãnya-millit. The ravaged northlands, to the east and west, are beginning to be healed of the hurts dealt it in the fall of Invur-Elú. It is still largely a cold and barren waste, but the pits have mostly filled with soil or water, many new lakes have formed, and green plantlife begins to cover over the scars of the past. Imäna considers new plans for the north, and ponders also the far west and its' realms described by Kalúnga.
- Imäna upon one of his journeys into the furthest north beyond the peaks of Lel, is visited by strange omens, and later, he discussed these with Father Ån, who revealed to him that the furtherst north of north was the abode of an ancient evil, for there sat the headstone of Gaùnab-erébüzú, the ancient rebel of the Heavenly Kraal.
- Much against the desire of Imäna and Ṅgái, the investiture of the new form of Kingship amongst the fairies leads to haughtiness and possessiveness. The ideals of royal servitude are not adhered to by many of the Elf Lords and the Ûr-Ùmoiar are too few to counter-balance the authority of the Kings over the elf nations. Nonetheless, the elven masses are in the main obedient and humble, and wise enough to allow their new superiors time and space to find their footing without having to face undue rebellion. After all, for the most part they trusted the Elders who sat behind the thrones, and the mindset of the elves was largely still that of the deathless, having not yet entirely come to terms with the new situation, and moreover they had wide lands to live within, and many activities that delighted and entertained them and kept them busy. There was no rush, and true 'progress' (in the modern sense of the word) was slow. What would require that a King of the Fairies be pressed for time or resources?, asked many of the lesser fae as they got on with their tasks.
- The Lord of the Atharim elves at that time, Thar-a-Ingr, meets Kalathé-ntaòmbi as he expeditions to the west, seeking for new realms. He had agreed to aid Ṅgái in detailing the Great Map. Thar-a-Ingr had been seperated from his guards as they canoed down a wide river, when he had been swept into a split in the channel. This side-channel of the river had quickly turned to rapids, and the King was obliged to leave his boat and go ashore on a large forested island that divided the river for some distance. There he was smitten with the beautiful maiden he discovered amonst the great boulders and beneath the dark trees, she whose ancient divinity was plain to him. His entourage could not find him in the woods and thought him lost, and returned to Mount Ma in sadness and confusion. A further expedition sent out to rescue him found him dwelling with Kalathé in a lantern-lit cliffside cave before which the mighty rapids of the great river passed by. There was much rejoicing, and all would have chidden the elf Lord for his rash disappearance if it were not for his status as King, and for the beauty of nTaombi who stood by his side. She revealed that it was destined for the Elves of the Atharim, Angkarim and some others to remove and dwell within these caves for a time, in order to avert a terrible future that she foresaw. This caused great consternation, but the plan was eventually carried out, for the wisdom of Father Õn was consulted, and he gave his assent.
- A slow exodus begins to make itself clear. Elven clans are moving outward and away from their homeland, and the lands about Mount Ma begin to very slowly empty. Many go south and east, some few go north, but most drift westward or to the south-west. Still, Mount Ma is a busy hub and regarded as the 'capital city' for many many years.
- Ṅgái's planning and attempt to breed and cultivate Grail Kings - true shepherds of the people, that would act as overlords of the existing clan Kingship structure. The Green Stone is again consulted. Long Ṅgái poured over it's hidden facets. Imäna and Ṅgái argue about the possible consequences, for Imäna is losing patience with the bustle and complexity of the elven lands, and in his heart, he desires to move west with Queen Khãnya, and live in retirement in quietude. Imäna and Ṅgái turn to Father Ån, who lives in the dragon cave above the first Edùn of Mount Ma for advice. They spoke throughout the night. Imäna did not approve of Ṅgái's plans, yet he admitted they might be necessary in the end.
- The wings of the first winged elves have almost become strong enough that flight might be possible. News of the winged ones begins to spread, and there is demand from the streets to see and know the truth of it.
- Imäna prepares to move his household to the far west, nigh to the shores of Tal. Ṅgái will remain with the elves and proceed with his plans for the Grail Kings.
- Many elves remove to the new cave dwellings prepared in the near west by the Atharim and Kalathé-ntaòmbi. This causes great disruption amongst the greater fairy society. Ṅgái and Imäna mistrusted the maiden Kalathé, but Father Ån descreed that it should be.
- The seed of Ṅgái is implanted in the womb of fourteen young elf maidens of high-elven birth, seelie priestesses of the first Oracle, who were willing, for they desired children, though it was forbidden to the inner circle of the Oracle who must remain unwed and celibate.
- Further advancements to the writing and spelling systems of the elves, focused on explicitly encoding their knowledge of the Greenstone into their very language. Ṅgái had for long aided and guided the elves' study of the Emerald headstone of Khãnyab-Hëha, and they had grown very competent in it's mechanisms. Indeed, Ṅgái perceived that they were making leaps he had hoped they would not yet have discovered, and he had to face the decision over whether to distract them somewhat, lest they stumble on certain keys far too soon.
- Birth of Lord Adaeva (King Deu/Tiw) and Lady Hawaḥa (Queen Kava), the most successful births resulting from the project of Ṅgái.
- The incident with Lilu-ta, the Lady of the Lilt, and Adaeva
- Wedding of Adaeva and Hawaḥa
- Hawaḥa's descendants (children of Ṅgái, by the prototypical primae-noctis), Gwyon, Avla and later, the birth of Sedha, son of Adaeva. Records of the life of Avla are scant, and it is thought he died young or simply faded into obscurity, but Gwyon (Giwyon, Kyion, Kyaoin, Hhaona) and Sedha (Sidhe, Siddhir) became great chieftains and founders of the most illustrious of the new families that came to public prominence after the generalized withdrawal of the elders. It is thought that the famous hero Galeghmús sprung from the elder line of Hhaona, and also the great architect Nhim-rahdaḥ.
- The river caves of Kalathé are explored and delved, and the Dwarrows and Gnomes give them aid in this. The craftsmen of Aka work wonders with it's interior chambers, and legends of it's splendour go forth to all the world.
- The Overkings of Evermære (or Ævermere), the princes of the families of Adaeva and Hawaḥa. The most promising of these become students of Ṅgái, and were to become the first ancient Drúdh-kings led by Ymr-lenrḥa, while the others divided into the Pendrúkãr (Pendragons), who rule over and advise the kings of the elven nations, and the Watchers called the Ayyin, who go about the lands unmarked and plainly-dressed, observing all that goes on.
- ... [much time passes : records of these times are rare ] ...
- Strife between elven city states leads to a brief war of kindred-against-kindred. It is hastily stopped by the Overkings and their Ûr-Ùmoiar aides, but much damage had been done, and relations were strained forever after due to these deeds. Though much more troublesome times were to come, these events are remembered still as a very grievous moment in the long and storied elven history.
- ... [at least a thousand years passes] ...
- The cave city of Kalathé has become a mighty underground palace, and is home to a great number of high elves. The Ûr-Ùmoiar have little to do with it.
- Elves return to the land of Ob and Mount Ma from the far west, and these clash with the fairies of Kalathé's kingdom, still ruled by Thar-Ingr, who long ago took Kalathé to wife.
- Corruption of certain small factions of the elves - the Folk of the Anvil arise, the Dark Smiths of the south and east, who corrupted the arts of Unavallr (which is their name for Gù) and forged shadow-iron that sapped the life of their foes.
- The first hidden Anvil undercurrent at the primordial ruin of the distant Navel, the Eye of the World, where the foundation stones of ancient Anshar lay crumbling in the waste.
- The events remembered as The Sons of God go in unto the daughters of men: A number of Ûr-Ùmoiar chieftains led by one Anaq, along with their assigned group of Watchers is smitten by the elf-women dwelling in a peaceable valley in the south-east, and he and his men, tiring of their station, make a pact to found a city in that place, and it is told that they took wives for themselves from amongst the people, and gave birth to mighty children, whom they taught many things forbidden to lay-fairies. Their children are known as the Anvilem, and they grew tall and strong. These were joined not much later by the aforementioned Folk of the Anvil, who, coming from Anshar, merged with the people of the city of Anaq, for they were of like mind.
- "Giants in the Earth in those days."
- Certain elves of the borderlands have become more brazen with their unsanctioned farming activities.
- Tensions and the building of many strongholds all about the lands - cold war between some elf tribes, much strained diplomacy.
- Failure of the Satyr's law of undivided fields. Artificial gardens and large farms become prevelant throughout the outskirts of the crown lands.
- Imäna and Ṅgái see that they cannot hinder the degeneration of the greater Elven society from it's ancient state, and that perhaps that was always the will of Ûmvélinqängi.
- Imäna re-assigns the dinjira, the junior Ûr-Ùmoiar to do farm labour and maintain the rivers and canals. Geshtúv remains one of their most reliable leaders.
- Gyrrsú, who works closely with his sister-wife Lady Bea, takes up the scythe as Chief of the Fields. Lady Bea is Mistress of the Hounds, for she manages the kennels wherein dwell the first great hunting dogs, descended from the dire-wolves of old.
- Major study of agricultural matters, as large-scale farming becomes a major feature of elven civilization.
- First covert wars of the secret Orders of Imäna and Ṅgái against those of Gaùnab's agents of chaos and affliction.
- The eldest of the hunting hounds retire from their service, greatly praised and decorated by the trooping fairies. At first it is not known what to do with them, but by their own instinct they become the fearsome guardians of the burial mounds and the tombs of the elders, ensuring that their grave goods are not disturbed. In this time, Lady Bea gained the title Nü-bishai (and Nebishet), for she bore Prince Nu-vis (or Nubis) who became a guardian of Kalúnga, and some of the youth named her Rhaeiou, in the imitation of the sound of her pets, and that name in time became Rhae.
- The straining of the Ygiji and workers of the Ûr-Ùmoiar in the building out of the great cities and roads. These begin to grumble about their labours. In some places half-elf locals are willing to help in the efforts, but more often subtle threats and appeals to authority made sure the tasks were progressing. A new and stronger divide between the Ûr-Ùmoiar and the races of the elves. The word 'god' begins to be applied in ironic and rebellious speech in private, but soon enough was to become all too literal.
- Cold war phase of what would be known later as the 'Titanomachy'
- Half-elves (mortal fairies of various houses) spread over the earth and intermingle. A great number of them become rustic in a very short space of time, and are forgotten, for their wisdom and high knowldge they forsook. Others with more vigor and restless, built up new nations and city states.
- Small nations led by rogue Ûr-Ùmoiar chieftains and dissident Unseelie offshoots cause discord. In some remote regions beyond the watch of the Imäna and Ṅgái, entire peoples are enslaved by power-mad tribal lords. Much of this in aid of mining projects extracting precious metals such as gold and copper, and also crystals such quartz and amber, from the ancient veins of the buried roots of the forgotten trees, those colossi of the primordial days.
- "Kingdom lowered from Heaven": Ṅgái, seeing the great divides forming amongst the elven societies, makes a last effort to bring together as many nations as he can under the banner of the Overkings, but he is only partially successful. Many of the distant regions have, without truly realizing it, fallen to the will of Gaùnab and his many cunning agents. Ṅgái sees that he will not ever again see the elves united as one, and he wept.
- Beginnings of the second globalisation, Reign of the 'Giants' on the Earth, the captains of the sophomore rise of industry. Indeed this era began with a meeting under a tree on the banks of the river that had long been named the Indus. [...]
- Gyrrsú begins to lose faith in the old ways, and begins to cling to his own power. He feels that he is only doing what is necessary. Debates with Ṅgái, Imäna and Grandfather Ån become terrrible shouting matches, and a divide forms between them. The mind of Gyrrsú is clouded by dark thoughts and terrible futures.
- Rise of the Eastern Elves, unknowingly subject, in large part, to Gaùnab forces.
- In response to the increasingly warlike and imperial far east, and to the incursions by strange peoples from the south, what would become known as the Empire of Thalent (or Talent and Talenta) is founded by the Talonauts, who had sailed the sea of Tal, and explored the land of Mer in the west.
- Expeditions to the ruins of the long-destroyed academy cities of Hùbbür and Diab.
- Colony cities of Mer, and the Islands of the Crab. Ṅgái tours the lands of Mer, unto the uttermost west beyond Tal. There he visits briefly with Imäna, who now dwells with Khãnya-súdh upon a high mountain, and only very rarely returns to Ob or the Crown Lands.
- Gyrrsú vanished for a time, and some thought him lost, but he returned again soon, explaining that he had received urgent messages about a local uprising in lands under his command, but arriving there, found that it had been a miscommunication. Some versions of this tale tell that Gyrrsú secretly met with agents of Gaùnab and made a pact with them during this time away. Others say that Gyrrsú was decieved, being shown visions that he thought to be messages from Nín-haväh-núma herself, though she was apparently long dead, and that these gainsaid the efforts of Ån, Ṅgái and Imäna. There are rare scraps of lore also, that claim it was Omõröca herself (she not having been slain by Meru-taqqa in the primordial past, but merely routed and escaped) who came to him then, and convinced Gyrrsú that she was Queen Ma, and warned him against aiding the efforts of his family. Regardless of what really happened, the relationship between Gyrrsú and the other Ûr-Ùmoíar began to break down. But Gyrrsú had great influence, and commanded armies, and many were loyal to him, knowing only his benevolence, or themselves disagreeing with the motivations of the current campaigns. Still, it was many years before this divide became insurmountable, and Gyrssu became spiteful and split from his elders and his station, cursed them, and turned against them.
- Unbenownst to all (by the command of Bùltüngin-Vaeleshi some say), the ancient and cold-hearted dragon Virrithär descended upon the mountains above Indusha, and made it's lair at the source of the great glaciers. This old serpent exuded the deep chill of blue ice, and it's scales were like as to diamond shards, and all the lands about it's new home began to experience severe cold and biting winters. This led to a drying of the lands further afield, and many rivers froze, and no longer fed the lowlands with fresh water. Many realms far afield became parched and turned to desert, themselves growing hot for lack of clouds - but it was a long time before the source of these events was made clear, and the dwelling of Virrithär upon the mountain revealed. In the meantime, there is good news elsewhere, for peace is made between a number of old city states that finally forgave and forgot their ancient feuds, driven, admittedly, by new and more pressing difficulties near at hand.
- The World-wide Thalenta Trade Union is founded (an ever-tense, primarily 'elven' alliance, with a number of Ûr-Ùmoíar leaders, chieftains and advisors). Various factions and nations are knitted together by this Union for at least one and a half millenia
- Gyrrsú spends many years travelling widely with many of his aides and followers, and they found new cities in far-flung regions, many of them to the east and north-east. These new cities are placed so as to be distant enough from from Ob and the Middle Sea in the west so that they remain beyond the aegis of Imäna and Ṅgái, but not yet so far east as to encroach upon the great cities of Quing. The Satyr defeats many of the distant slaver tribes and consolidates the survivors into a loose confederacy of petty kingdoms that slowly become loyal to the chieftains of his new cities. Lady Bea pines for her husband, who is away for years at a time, but is nonetheless disturbed by his strange and remote manner when he returns. He speaks but little, and his eyes seem always to stare beyond her. Now their coupling had long been without issue, but finally, on one of Gyrrsú's sabaticals from wandering, she became pregnant, but she was only to discover that she was with child after her husband had once again left her.
- Tensions between Gyrrsú and the Great Chiefs increase in this time, and he declines the usual invitations to the great conclaves.
- Unbenownst to Lady Bea, Gyrrsú had for many years been afflicted with strange dreams, wherein it seemed that Queen Ma continued to speak to him, and warned him that a child born to him would be the instrument of his doom. It was for this reason that he rarely took his wife to the marriage bed. So too, he had made contact in years past with Aziil the Chameleon, one of the dark lords of Gaùnab's forces, and thus it was that agents of Aziil kept secret watch upon the household of Lady Bea while Gyrrsú was away.
- In time, Lady Bea gave birth to a daughter, and she was named Hearth (a word meaning 'the warmth of the House'). But Girrsu was away in the north-east, and did not return to stand by his wife at the birthing ceremony - for which reason Lady Bea was sorely troubled - but there was worse yet to come. A few days after Hearth was born, she was stolen away by henchmen of Aziil, who broke in through the roof of their dwelling in the dark of night during the changing of the guard, and stole the little babe from her crib, and fled.
- The newborn Hearth was taken far into the north, where Gyrrsú, with the help of the followers of Aziil, had let build a secret castle upon a low promontory of jagged mountains. This castle sat at the head of a deep and secret valley. Below the gate of the castle lay a cave that was called the 'Maw of Krantz', and it was a prison for those that Gyrrsú had mistrusted, or that chanced to discover his secret movements and plans. Little Hearth, firstborn of Lady Bea, was locked away in a chamber of the cave until Gyrssu could be informed about these developments. Another prisoner, a plump slave woman named Penshee, who had been imprisoned not long before, and that could act as a wet nurse, was commanded to look after the newborn until Krantz's return. Lady Bea, discovering the empty crib, could not be consoled, and not knowing that it was his desire, she greatly feared what her husband would do once he learned of the abduction of his firstborn.
- [Note: the name Penshee means 'thoughtful'. It was in honour of this quiet slave woman - who had looked after the pigs that were kept to feed the garrison at Krantz' castle - that that the pansy-flower got it's name in honour of her deeds. Penshee (or Pensee), just before she was captured, had been violated by one of Krantz's henchmen, and had birthed a daughter, but this daughter was stillborn, and she imprisoned, and so her milk was given instead to little Hearth, the stolen daughter of Lady Bea. Another name for the Pansy-flower is 'Hearts-ease' and this remembers the succoring of Bea's child by Penshee.]
- Lord Thãnù (that is Tãnú-Koyös), who is named Kwëzi or Åzi, the twin brother of Lady Bea, hears of the distress of his sister, and travels from the forested riverlands of his home to visit her. He lodged in her housefold for some months, and greatly eased the pains of her loss.
- It was in these times that Ṅgái and Imäna commissioned thorough explorations of the south-eastern lands of Khemia and Núvia, and so too of the deserted mountainous regions of Shinrai. The exploration teams, lead by Khonvoüm, take part in minor battles against secret encampments of Girrsu's followers that are discovered in the caves of Shinrai - they had been mining copper and other minerals, and attacked the expedition as they passed through winding canyons of that region. Most of the antagonists are slain in the battles, and fortunately for the Satyr, those that remain refuse to speak of the identity of their Lord and commander. They are taken captive and are imprisoned in the dungeons of Imäna's bastion upon the return of the adventurers.
- Some time passes, and Lord Thãnù returns to his forest home.
- Not much later, Gyrssu the Satyr, Lord Krantz, returns to his spouse Lady Bea, who wept still for the loss of her daughter. The stone-faced reaction of Gyrrsú to the news of the disaster greatly discomforts the woeful Lady. At first he would say nothing, and did not embrace his woman, and he sat for many hours alone in the garden of their manor house. But later that evening he dissembled his mind and returned to the couples' bower, and though tenderness was never his strong suit, he did what he could to console her. He left a few days later, and Lady Bea was again with child.
- It was in those days that many of the lesser chiefs of the Ûr-Ùmoíar move across the sea of Tal to the land of Mer, and build there new palaces and ziggurats. In this they had much aid from many families of high-elves that migrated with the elder race, along with their retainers.
- The second child of Lady Bea is born, and is named Dyúmíthrai (Diometarei), but her nurses called her Kheresh (Heresh) and 'Situ (Sithu). This time, Lord Gyrrsú made sure to be present at the birthing ceremony, for he feared that suspicion about his long absences would grow beyond his capability to manage it if he stayed away. But he had made new and secret plans with Aziil, and some months after the birth, Warlocks of the Unseelie Court that had fallen in with the Chameleon attacked Gyrrsú's estate, while others created disturbances in the villages roundabout. Again, the child was abducted in the confusion, and Dyúmíthrai taken to the Maw of Krantz and given to the care of Penshee. Lord Gyrssu feared the prophecy that told of his children's victory over him, but he was not yet so fallen that he would slay them at that time. Gyrrsú remained for some years with Lady Bea, and feigned ignorance of his involvement in the taking of their children. He did his best to comfort her, but she was distraught and began to resent his presence.
- Much time passes. The Glories of Lemma and Talenta. The building of the Great Pyramids in Khemia and Núvia. Spectacular constructions about the Middle Sea and upon it's islands, such as those of Mellit and Kreta (named after Khãnya-súdh and another famous Ûr-Ùmoíar princess).
- Twins are born to Lady Bea. A third daughter, named Hrãya (or Hrã, sometimes Kera), and a son, named Aödis (or Aöydïshi, and also Ûwidesh, for he was gloomy of face). Gyrrsú was again away from home, but received messages, and rushed back to be with his wife and his new children. Yet again, he had made plans with Aziil and the Warlocks, and while still in their youth, the twins were abducted as the family was travelling by wagon train to a remote temple of Imäna, where the children were to be blessed by the priests of the Sky. This time, desperate to cover up his involvement, Gyrrsú commanded the Warlocks to lightly injure him, so that he might have some excuse as to why he could not protected his little charges. The children were bound and taken into the north-east, and deposited in the Maw-prison where they were introduced to their siblings, who by now had almost reached adulthood.
- Ṅgái and his mate Òläpa spent much time in the near south-east during the founding of the Khemian empire (which was at first part of the Union of Thalenta). Resh-ki whiles away many spring and summer months there with them. Merru-taqqa also visited his father Ṅgái at this time. Òläpa-kina became known as Sæthït amongst the local peoples, for she laboured much with Ṅgái-hnúm in the waterworks of the great river of Núvia. This mighty river flowed in the furthest east of the ancient Shãrlands, from the mountainous regions south-east of the forbidden forest of Bwindi and Qüng. Then, after long journey downstream, it's waters spilled into the Middle Sea (in that realm dubbed the Inner Sea) at it's aust-westward end, filtered by the endless paper-reed marshes nigh the realms of Fynix and Hhaena and the fortress island of Zebrae (that is Sebra-sha). Now this river, the longest in the world at that time, was named Ùiterú, and was also the Kirya and Hyor and Fiãrö. It's passage included many waterfalls and rapids, gorges, and mighty lakes.
- After the first visit and peregrination of the river Ùiterú by Great-Grandfather Õn, it gained the title An-nil or An-Ul (a shift perhaps from Õn-Un) and An-eel , and thus it is remembered as Nailos or Naelos and Nilús, and is associated with a yearly agricultural calendar aligned with the times of the flooding of the plain of it's delta. The river was divided anciently into twenty-eight regions called nomes, but this number was reduced to twenty-two in the Second Age.
- Ṅgái-hnúm and Òläpa-Saethït settled for many years on an island in the river Ùiterú that had formed over a thousand years before from the petrified body of the great Indlóvü, the Mammoth-father, steed of Gõr, who had wept when his trusty friend had fallen. The tusks of Indlóvü were used to built the very famous edifice known as the Ivory Towers.
- Explorations by brave scouts into the impenetrable forests of Bwindi east of Ùiterú-Kirya. Strange creatures are found there, including a relic population of Thunderlizards and dangerous Alútsär. These first adventurers do not make contact with the secretive people of Qüng, a large but well-hidden tribe that had sprung anciently from the union of Amaerava and Odwa, and later mingled with a small number of elf and half-elf clans thousands of years before. Amaerava was the last of the Ûr-Ùmoíar that survived the first Great Cataclysm outside the safety of one of the secret bastions, for she was succored by Nín-haväh-núma herself in her own final days. Odwa had been a servant of a vile master of a fallen city-state of Diab, and some tales describe him as sub-human or a golem, or the result of some sort of hybrid experiment. Others say instead he was of noble birth, but a minor branch that had fallen into poverty and dishonour, and that Nín-haväh-núma charged him with redeeming his name. The records of those times are but echoes of oral history, but most agree that Amaerava at first abhorred Odwa, until he proved his relentless faithfulness towards her, and saved her life multiple times from terrible fate in the dense jungle realms of Aphar-y-Kúrr. Later, the blood of their children was mingled with that of Ûr-Ùmoíar descendants of the ancient Qa-yngu, and these grew strong and spread towards the southern realms of Diab, and eastwards towards Núvia, and northwards towards Shar.
- Two great linguists, one of them of the Akarim, and who was also a temple architect; and the other of the house of Angka, a revered archivist, come to Ṅgái-hnúm seeking council, for they claimed to have discovered a strange possibility. Their meeting would lead to great events much later that involved the Emerald Stone and the aid of the remaining Apkallú (the sages of the pyramidion of Gaùnab-erébüzú).
- A boy-child is born to Lady Bea, and she names him Absûdaèvön. He is strong of body and curly-haired. Gyrrsú the Satyr was dwelling at that time in the household of his wife, but was away on nearby business on the day of the birth. Lady Bea hatched a plan to save her child, for she had begun to suspect that her estranged husband had something to do with the past abductions of her elder children. The neighbouring estate was the household of Khonvoüm, and these were horse-breeders. A lame foal had been born a few days earlier, and she asked that it be sacrificed to the spirit of Nín-haväh-núma and delivered to her in the aid of her scheme to secure the life of her latest son. She hid Absûdaèvön in the house of one of their servants, where he was looked after by his intended wet nurse, and when her husband the Satyr returned that night she showed him the carefully prepared carcass of the foal, pretending that it was her own still-born child. Gyrrsú was distracted by the errands of the day, and did not investigate further. He feigned to console his wife, but was soon out and about again. To the wet nurse Bea gave instructions for the fostering of Absûdaèvön, whom he sent away to dwell in the estate of Khonvoüm, amongst the horseherds in their employ.
- In this time, the resettlement of the recovering realm of Tartarus in the north-east is initiated, and it is named Tar-atharia. It's first major city is begun to be built in secret soon after the first expeditions in that direction, and came to be remembered in some myths as 'Gwen-dulant'. The city was secreted within the collosal ring of an ancient remant tree-stump, that of the immense trees of those long lost primordial times, that now was turned to a great and craggy mountain range. It was located somewhere east and north of the wide plains of ancient Ûbyria. From this hidden city the reclaiming of the Tortured Land was begun and managed. It is thought that Ṅgái played some part in it's initial founding, but he eventually left it to it's own devices, at least for a long time.
- Resettlement of the far south-eastern oceanic island realms and their canal-riven lowlands, new cities are built atop the old foundations, many old canals are cleared of debris and re-established. These regions come to be inhabited by many half-elves anciently of the Asharim and Ankar, and not a few city states were led by children of Amba. This realm came to be later ruled by the noble allies of Thalenta, the Masters of Lemma, and thus it's ancient fame is remembered as Alma, and La-mer, and also Alamúr, and Lemúryãr. It's first great capital was Ankãr-védha.
- The mortal elves are now formally distinguished from their immortal elder kin, and the word man comes to refer to those-that-face-Kalúnga-before-the-end. Thus it was that this era was the beginning of 'mankind' as we now know it. In many places, with the work of dwindled ancient Ûr-Ùmoíar and high-elves being increasing performed behind closed doors, the idea of an 'immortal being' (elf, god or otherwise) became a matter of faith, and then legend, and then myth.
- Gyrssu the Satyr becomes a great master of many far lands, being aided, it is said, by Gaùnab's forces. He had fallen to nihilism, and desired either the complete rule of the world, or it's end.
- Gyrssu had begun to fear his wife's growing suspicions about his activities - that she might speak her mind to the other Chief Umoyar - and so on a time he returned in the dead of night to his estate where Lady Bea slept. He stole her away and brought her to his dread castle above the prison of the Krantz-Maw, where he locked her up in it's highest tower. There, two brow-beaten eunuch slaves would attend to her. But she was again pregnant with child, and she knew that in time her newly growing belly would reveal this fact to her evil husband. She was greatly fearful, but began a subtle work upon her attendants, for she saw clearly that they were no friends of Lord Gyrssu.
- Now it is written in certain dark tales of these times that Gyrrsú, learning that his imprisoned wife was again with child, demanded it be served up to him to devour as soon as it was born. For the Satyr had fallen into the blackest evil, being corrupted by Aziil and the enchantments of Gaùnab, who dwelled not far beyond the land of ice that encroached upon the north side of the Maw-Tower. He would not see his power usurped by his children, as the ancient dream-messages had spoken. He was master of his own fate, he thought to himself.
- Lady Bea made a pact with her eunuch attendants, whom she saw lived in constant fear for their lives. Amongst the many strangers that lived in the dread castle of Krantz were terrible warriors, drunkards and louts, loud-mouthed and crass. Yet others were of the corrupted elves, Warlocks of the Unseelie Court - and there were also many goblin folk that lived in kennels built into the outer walls of that horrid bastion. The attendents she bade seek out other folk of the castle that they knew would be desperate to escape, and they were fortunate that one of the chief cooks was one of these, and she was brought into the conspiracy to save the child that was soon to be born. Lady Bea promised them rich reward if they would help the group escape the castle. When the time of birthing drew near, the cook was commanded to make exceeding strong the beer served to the chiefs of the bastion, and that served to Gyrrsú strongest of all. They had to ensure that the Satyr was almost witless on the birthing day, in order to maximize the chance of rescuing the newborn, and gaining their freedom, but beyond this, they had little idea of what to do. But a grim sort of luck was on their side, for soon the labour pains began, and this on the day of a great feast, when visiting chieftains, allies of Lord Gyrrsú from various rebel city states gathered together. Soon they were all exceedingly drunk on the strong potions that the cook and the eunuchs had prepared. This delayed Girrsu's visit to the birthing chamber in the tower of the castle, and this too was fortunate, for the labour went on longer than expected, for so it was that Lady Bea gave birth to twins, but one of them was deformed - it's windpipe was malformed, and it's skin was beginning to turn blue for it struggled mightly to breathe. It would not last long. The other child was beautiful and healthy, his eyes gleaming and wide awake, but he was silent, and did not cry. She named him Zuvh (or Zuvos, thought to originally have meant 'Crow', or 'Raven', but came to have other meanings generations hence). This hale child the attendants quickly wrapped in the bloodied sheets of the bedclothes and spirited out of the room, while the other - the one that struggled for breath who had been born first - was given to Lady Bea so that she might say her farewell. She could see that it's life would give out before the night was over. As soon as the attendant had left under pretenses to take the stained bedclothes to the washrooms, Gyrrsú stormed in from the feast below, bleary eyed and tottering, drunk on the powerful brew of the cook, and in an evil mood. Lady Bea presented the dying child to the Lord Krantz, but said nothing of it's ailment, hoping that her husband would not notice. Of course she said nothing about it's twin. It is said that the Satyr, drunk on power and enchanted by the evil whisperings of Gaùnab and Aziil, ate the sickly child raw in the presence of his wife, who cried silent tears and shuddered uncontrollably at the grisly sight. But the second attendant had smeared the skin of the dying child with evil herbs, and before Gyrrsú had finished that terrible meal, his body convulsed and he retched and fell to the floor unconscious. The remaining attendant stood by the door, and waited for the return of the one who had left with the surviving baby. Not much later he arrived, bringing a number of slaves that he commanded to carry Gyrrsú to his bedchamber elsewhere in the tower. Then the room of Lady Bea was cleaned, and she fell into an exhausted sleep. Before the night was over, the healthy newborn had been secreted out of the castle by a friend of the eunuch's - a dissaffected hunter - and by this huntsman was carried deep into the woods and away southward. Only many years later did Lady Bea see her surviving child again. The other elder children (unbenownst to the Lady) remained still in the dungeons of the valley below her tower, and most were grown by then to a youthful adulthood, but they were spared in that time, because a distaste and temporary guilt came over Gyrssu for his horrid deed of consuming the newborn. He had second thoughts about his original plan to dismember and devour his elder children also. He thought them still too young and naive to threaten him yet, and so too, they were locked in his deepest dungeon with no hope of escape.
- Elsewhere there are difficult times as weather patterns began to shift. Volcanoes erupted in various regions about the Middle Sea, followed by migrations and further mingling of people. The coastal folk are disrupted by changes in tides and a slow resettling of sea-levels.
- In the land of Ûr-Ob, a secret project is initiated by Ṅgái and Imäna, with the consent of Father Ån, that makes use of the findings of the Akarim architect and the archivist of Angka. It is an experiment to create a Last Resort. The two original elves joined Ṅgái upon the initiative, and it is said also that a great elf lord of the Ayarim, one Ayarshee Yberön, joined them also, becoming chief amongst it's plotters, and who was eventually instrumental in it's practical implementation beyond the original theory.
- Some time passes. Refuges in distant lands are warned to prepare themselves for troubled times. It is said these messages had their origin in Father Ån, who had foreseen dark things in his visions. He had cloistered himself in a remote and hidden place and performed great austerities, battling with the power of the Darkstar.
- The secret nursing of Zuvh, son of Lady Bea in a cave upon the isle of Kreta. He grows quickly, becoming a strong and muscled youth.
- The Dragons are re-kindled: a shift in the climate leads to a short-lived flourishing of the ancient winged species once harnessed by the Valkyr. A new hatching ground is discovered where the old elven drakes are still breeding. Plans to create a new dragonrider colony. These were only partially successful, and ultimately of minor importance in this First Age, but the initiative bore useful fruit in the following age of the world.
- The second arising of Leesha-uthu and the Moonchildren. They establish lands east and north-east of Núvia. Leesha-uthu is known as Sümísh in this era. They battle with strange forces from distant lands that are secretly led by Gyrssu the Satyr, Lord Krantz.
- Gaùnab's forces infiltrate the Federation of Talent, darkness begins to subtly cloud all things
- Ṅgái travels the world seeking suitable candidates for his most secret project, that of the last resort.
- By this time massive cities of men, with their fields and canals and roads cover a significant portion of the earth. Mortal men far outnumber the remaining Ûr-Ùmoíar and high-elves, who must be ever canny and quick-witted to maintain their tenuous positions of power. Many noble houses gave up the strenuous game of active lordship, and retired in far lands they hoped would bring them peace. Others fell to netherworld dealings with the Anvilem, and the folk of the Anvil, and became enemies of Thalenta.
- Development of the Star Fortresses atop the remnant collosal foundations of Invur-Elú found and uncovered worldwide.
- Increasing battles with Gaùnab's forces.
- Gwen-dulant grows to it's peak, and is shut to the world without.
- Age of Gnomish Slave Kingdoms beneath the Satyr.
- The lair of the dragon Virrithär is discovered high on the mountains of Indusha north of the realm of Iadin. The ancient cold-wyrm has grown very large, and now coils around the greatest summits. It has caused the glaciers to grow to dangerous size, and their weight crushes down upon the knees of the mountain. Ice and snow fell always upon the summits and had covered the wyrm and hid him from sight. Khonvoüm spied out the ways of the dragon, and reported to Imäna, who prepared to attack the great worm. The danger to the empires of the world posed by the growth of Virrithär could not be ignored. Imäna Tsui-goab armed himself with the mightiest weapons forged by the Kiiglyphs and set forth to combat the dragon.
- The battle of Imäna and Virrithär the coldwyrm. Imäna is victorious, but their rejoicing is short-lived, as the freeze held in place by the icy heart of the dragon began to melt, and glaciers groaned and cracked, and the people in the plains below heard the terrible sounds that seemed to echo from the sky and beneath the earth.
- The voyages of the Ancient Mariner, seeking for the hidden realms of Mer and Talenta.
- The forces of Thalenta are greatly reduced in number in the wars against the foes of the Overkings, and project Last Resort is taken to its' conclusion. Many elves had by now joined the project, and had worked secretly towards it's objectives, and these all vanished, along with the Emerald Stone. From this point onwards, only the various tablets that contained duplicates of subsets of the knowledge of the Greenstone remained to mortal men. Ṅgái would not reveal the secret of the project to anyone, nor would he say where the disappeared had gone. This knowledge only began to seep back into the records of the next age of the world, a millennia hence.
- Long silence of Gwen-dulant, and it's fall. It's survivors are very few, but these are crucial in the survival of the high-elves of multiple houses into the Second Age.
- The Great War of the Battle Dragons: Gaùnab's forces set afire much of the earth. Other realms are blasted by deep cold. Those who can flee south and west. These times include the Legend of the Cursed Family, who remained steadfast, and yet withered in the final writhings of elven Ob, betrayed by the first son of Bùrùmatära-Azhamata, who was named Great Wyrm.
- The battle of Wroc against Taevon the Storm-dragon, largest and mightiest of the offspring of the Wyrm, whose flame was terrible, and whose jaws might swallow Indlóvü, the grandfather of Elephants had he still lived. Together Wroc and Imäna-Endúra Únkülúnkülú defeated this titanic enemy. Some say the body of Taevon dwells since that time beneath the volcano known as Taena and Ythnar.
- All hope seemed lost, but one more bowl of terror remained to the Age.
- Abomination: the jars containing the black poison of Watamaräka are discovered and most destroyed in disaster, but the remnant is recovered by Gaùnab's agents and it was used to dire purpose. The swarm of the spawn of Shivùverré and Bùltüngin, the hive-dragons. These horrific and nightmarish creatures, ebony-dark and slender, wingless, with long tails and panther-like bodies, seemingly flayed and without skin but bearing the elongate skullforms of ancient Unseelie elves with grossly distorted jaws and teeth, ravage the landscape, tearing and consuming every living thing they find. Very few escape, be they high-elf or low, mortal man, or Ûr-Ùmoíar. Imäna and Ṅgái had to use every last drop of their power and influence to gather forces enough to combat this horrid new situation, and it is said that only with the help of Father Ån rising upon Phoenix himself that any prevailed to tell the tale of those days.
- And thus the closing of "The Terrible War", it's associated seige, and the Great Deluge that followed, ending what remained of the Golden Age. The thawing of the freeze of Virrithär reached a critical mass and this was quickened by the earthquakes caused by the fall of Taevon. The waters bound up in the high mountain realms of the coldwyrm were released, and much of the land were flooded by terrible torrents of water, slush, mud, and avalanches of rock. The lands all about, groaning and cracking due to the shifting weight of debris upon it, shivvered and tumbled, and many volcanos erupted all over the world. Steam and heats caused by these fires mingled with the thaw of Virrithär, and great rains fell from dark skies. The flooding grew higher and higher, and much of the earth was drowned. Not even the realm of Mer was entirely spared, and many wonders of the ancient world were lost to all knowledge, buried beneath silt and dark sludge.
- Collapse of the worldwide trade union of Thalent, but for a remnant of hardy folk who rebuild in the far west. Some speak of other surviving Ûr-Ùmoíar and high elves in the east of east and south of south.
- The Darkstar is at last uncovered by the weary surviving forces of Imäna and Khãnyab-Hëha. Binding of the Fallen Ones, including Lord Gyrrsú, in an undisclosed location deep underground. Some say Kalúnga watches over their prison.
- ie. and thus ended the first deluge that properly contributed to the tale of 'Noah's Flood' (option 1, ending first age - ie. representing the transfer to the Empire of Thalent to 'Atlantis' itself, as opposed to the remnant that survived the fall of it's later island capital)
- The details of the end of the age are mired in uncertainty. Some say the black stone is destroyed. Other tell that only the recovered pyramidion, it's splintered corner is finally broken and scattered. Either way, the last original Apkallú with first-hand knowledge of the Darkstar died out in the time of this, the second great Cataclysm, and thereafter their lore was transmitted only in writing.
- Earth is decimated, regroup and recovery of the few survivors.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Dramatis Personae (List)
- Umvelinqangi Paramount, Lord of All Things. Chief of the Heavenly Kraal
- mDali, Ishvara, A., The Paramount Chief
- Anima, The Waters of Nammu (summation of the Reflection)
- The Sleeping Water, the Murmur, the Mindchild.
- The Shadow (of Umvelinqangi upon the Waters)
- The Hidden Thing(s), the Veil, the Terrible Thoughts, the source of 'Evil'
- Gaùnab (The Wayward Drummer, Lord of Time, the Dark Heart)
- Erébüzú, Gaunab-erébüz(ú), Ungalokwelitshe, Darkness of the World, the Great Doom
- his headstone is called 'the Darkstar'
- Ánänsí (The Spiderwoman, Great Grandmother, Mistress of Fate, Ayanmo-matar)
- 'Mother' and Leader of the Weavers of Ayanmo, the Sisters of the Loom
- Spinner of the Silken Cord of the Banished ('The Tether of Ánänsí')
- Kalünga (Åsamandó, Lord of Shade, Great Judge, He Who Divides the Portions)
- Eita, Aita, Aede, Elder Chieftain
- The Underworld Lord, Keeper of the Dead
- husband and soulmate of Heavenly Ánänsí; wedded to Resh-ki within the World
- Imäna (Umoíar, Lord of the Airs of the Heavens, Sky-Regent, Mountain King)
- also known as Tsui-Goab, and Qamata.
- named Únkülúnkülú upon return from the underworld Kúr and it's Sacred Well.
- he is named the Phantom (for the winds of the world are his breath, and later for the pallor of his face after his underworld travails)
- he is called Regent of Umvelinqangi, and 'First Son'.
- Imäna is known as Umoíar (that is, 'Titan' or more specifically 'Titan-spirit'), in acknowledgement of his role as king of the embodied Ur-Umoyar ('Titans'). This title, 'Umoíar-Titan' was also, and perhaps more properly given, to Father Ån, the Tree of Life himself, father of Imäna (Imäna being the eldest son of Ån, not including Ṅgái).
- Imäna gained the epithet Endúra after his slaying of the great coldwyrm Virrithär.
- Mantis (the Herald of Ishvara the Paramount, the Unspeaking Speaker)
- Kaggen, sometimes Cagn (though the latter might be confusion with another figure)
- Khänya (Lady Light, Eyes of Imäna, Sky-Mother, 'Lady Luck', Secret Word)
- wife and soulmate of Imäna, who is Lord of Breath and King of the Mountain.
- she known as Khãnya-súdh when born to the flesh, Mellit, Millit, 'The Nurse'
- epithets include 'South Wind', and Glow of the Austwind.
- she is also named Thii (Thí), for her eyes glow like radiant crystals. The crystal shortswords of the Atharim elves are in reverence named thus also 'thii'. Khanya-millet gained this latter title after the powers of Ån were bestowed upon Imäna and was thus himself called Ybr-i-Õn.
- Khãnyab (the Prince of Song, Chief of the Choir, son of Imäna and Khanya)
- Hëha, Khãnyab-Hëha, 'Ben'
- The Song-Master (to some 'the conductor', but this, others say, is heresy).
- his headstone is 'the Greenstone', the Emerald Crystal or Emerald Tablet, the 'Book of Razil'
- Gõr (Storm God and Wrestler, Chief of the Impi)
- the leading Drummer opposed to Gaunab
- Shango, Tore, Thora, Tilo, Lesa ('rain')
- Gù (the Great Craftsman)
- Maker of the Brazier of the Fire of Tale-Telling
- also named Unavallr
- Kalathé-ntaòmbi (Youngest of the Weavers of Ayanmo, daughter of Ánänsí)
- Kalathé, nTaombi / Ntaòmbé, the Spinner, the Fey Dancer, 'Zoe'
- Tombi (of the Weavers, middle daughter of Ánänsí)
- the Measurer, the Looper
- Efa the Crone (eldest daughter of Ánänsí)
- Severer of Ayanmo, She-of-the-many-eyes
- Watamaräka, Ši'ne (the Bosheth, the First Abomination, torn from Gaunab)
- Watamaräka the Elder, 'Eurynome'
- Amaa, the Cosmic Egg (Ngu-kli-ushu), the World Pearl
- ...
- Phoenix (Cosmic Firebird, the Root Soul, the Spirit)
- Heruwer, Phanes, The Eagle, The Dragon, Montura, Horus the Elder, Ophion the Elder, Child of the World
- becomes the World Tree, 'Yggdrasil', 'Meru'
- Lady Night (born at the edges of the universe)
- Stirred into being by the birth of Phoenix
- Chaos (the Empty Space, initial Void, or Roiling Vapours)
- spoken of by some as a being or sentience, but others say simply represents the movement of Phoenix
- Darkness (Erébüz, first child of Lady Night)
- Gaunab has harnessed it
- Sleep (born of Lady Night, one of the Children of Night)
- Death (spawn of Lady Night, one of the Children of Night)
- also known as 'Moth','Mot' or 'Mute' and also Šanta (Shanta)
- Kalunga of Åsamandó commands Death
- Doom (Lord of Quests, one of the Children of Night)
- said to be the Power that bequeaths trials and purposes upon souls, or the collective manifestation at the moment one's path of life is made clear.
- Ananke (Lady Necessity, one of the Children of Night)
- said by some to be an avatar of Ánänsí the Spiderwoman, but others say Ánänsí does not manifest as an avatar, and Ananke is rather a personification of the result of Ánänsí's final weave. Certain sages speak of Ananke as the Woman at the Crossroads, who forces ones' decision upon a certain path - an enforcer of Fate. Yet others speak of her as the goddess of the 'default decision' or the result of inaction.
- Bùrùmatära-Azhamata (Azhamata, the Bulldragon, the Elder Salamander)
- Bùrùmatära, the Fire Salamander, The Infernal Demon
- Father of the Salamanders, his head bears great curving horns.
- Nganyãmba (Yormngãnda, the Elder Sea Serpent)
- The Dragon of the Sea, the Leviathan
- his body, submerged within the Ocean, surrounds the lands.
- he swallowed the Pyramidion, the chipped fragment of the Darkstar, the headstone of Gaunab-Erébüzu, which later was partially regurgitated and became fused to the tongue of the great serpent as it slept.
- Kouteign-Koorou (Nidho-kir, Nidh-kúr, Kúr, the Elder Gnome)
- The Ancient Gnome-Dragon; The-One-Who-Gnaws, "Behemoth"
- Father of the Gnomes and the spirits of the earth elements, as well as many great earthwyrms.
- Watamaräka-Omõröca (first Undine, 'Mother of all Demons')
- Omõröca, a twin of Nganyãmba, some say, "Lilith the Elder"
- Tehomt, Tyamatha, Thalash, Thalassah
- the Elder Undine, mother of the water spirits, and commander of the ancient infernal hordes.
- Nemesis (the Dragonspider of Lady Night)
- known as the Match-maker, and She-who-brings-my-enemy.
- hatched second last of Watamaräka-Ši'ne's second brood
- Watamaräka-anyava (Rainbow Serpent)
- Aído-hwédö the Lesser, Aído-hwédö II, 'Mawú-lisa' in some tales
- dubbed 'The Great River Serpent' by the tribes of the Mountain Vales.
- .. and also called 'The Wyrm of Grandmother's Glade' due to one famous legend
- harnessed by Nín-haväh-núma to shape the Earth
- last to hatch from Watamaräka-Ši'ne
- Shadowfleets (Great Bats of Shadow)
- spawn of Lady Night, guardians of the edge and end.
- Ùrúdraknär, the Fire-dragons of Phoenix
- the first children of Phoenix, battled the Shadowfleets
- birthed the Inyoka, the first serpents and fire-dragons of the Earth.
- some sages tell that the venom of the lowly snakes of our current day (being much mingled with the blood of the water-serpents of Watamaräka the Undine) remains yet as a distilled spark and remembrance of the ancient fire.
- Lachmu (the Lahmu/Lahmw, red mists, celestial clay)
- enigmatic: some speak of them as rudimentary beings, others as comets or mists, and yet others as something to do with digging and (watery) soils.
- Vanäbra (Vanamé, the Great Vine)
- the great vine that drapes the World Tree, some say it is sentient, or an aspect or consort of Phoenix.
- Father Tree, the Tree of Life, Great Ån (or Õn), also Ånwé/Ånvé
- avatar of Phoenix (and thus Umvelinqangi) upon the Earth
- father of the Ur-Ùmoíar (the 'Titans' or Elder Gods).
- thus he known as Umoíar ('Titan', or 'Titan-spirit'; 'Great Power'), but this title was transferred to, or also held by, his first son born to Queen Ma, Lord Imäna.
- named also Haía (or Haya or Hhaja), for his rings remember the ancient lore, and because the written word is oft marked upon and by the products of the trees and plants. The name Haía also implies that contained within Father Tree is the full account of all men, every life a leaf upon his branches.
- known as Ubyr-i-Ån (or Ybr-i-Õn), translated by some as 'He who goes before', or 'He who walks above', but also simply as 'Heaven-of-Ybr' or 'Heaven-upon-Ybr', that is 'Sky-upon-Earth (at Ybr). Noting 'Ybr' later became Ûbyria, the Overland. Ybr being a portion of the original realm of Ymr (which is thought by some to be a corruption of Ymbr: the Ember-land, or Amber-land). The first village of Father Ån and Queen Ma was named Nimbrû (ie. 'in-ember', or 'the spark within').
- Nín-haväh-núma ('Ma', Mother Earth, Great Mother, first wife of Father Tree)
- Mami, Maha, Ki, Ge, Vrasha, Djobela, Titania, Horúsaga, born of the Ash of the Pyre
- Mother of the Ur-Ùmoíar (the 'Titans' or Elder Gods); 'Sybelle' the Elder
- Mother Mountain, Bride of Heaven, Lady of the Elder Tree, Mamlambo
- Known as Ybr-gúna, she who keeps the grains of the reed, and the record thereof, and in remembrance of the first lessons she taught her daughter Khanya-millet.
- Known as Yn-Shaba, Shaba, Shava and She-ava, in acknowledgement for her setting the stage for the scribal and literary arts, by her ancient engima of the naming of the first elves.
- The title 'Vrasha'/'Vrash'/'Urash' seems to imply the mystical power of 'Uraeus' the Cobra or Cypher - the awakened mind's eye, fiery consciousness or spirit, and the ability to enter supra-mundane worlds. In the word vrash one might read the word verse (ie. of poetry or scripture, and so too, the universe). This label or title, Vrasha, was given to others below also. It has been said, "the gods always speak in verse").
- Mother of the Titans and later, the M'moatia (Elves).
- Ṅgái (Lord of the Craft, Great Prince, Murungu, Enakai-hnúm, Ænqiphontus)
- Chief of Waters, Enakai, Enkai, Ang, Ing, Mulungu, Mulungwe, The Great Sun
- Òläpa (Asãséya, Ti, Rhadaha, Sæthït, sister-wife and soulmate of Ṅgái)
- Lady Life, Queen Shee, Great Wife of the Prince
- also known as Moon, or First-Moon, and Elder Queen of the Moon, Lady Lún/Luna
- and so too Dame Queen, and the Great Dam and Dame Bright-Noon, and Galanona
- her Moon associations, and so too Ṅgái's solar associations are only generalized in terms of male-female aspects combined with the ancientness of the figures - it is rather the Moonchildren and Leesha the Sunchild who are more properly the presiding deities of these planetary domains, being viewed clearly as 'moon gods' and 'sun god'. In the same fashion, Imäna is sometimes given solar iconography, but this merely an element demonstrating the 'heavenly' aspect of sky and airs.
- Resh-ki (younger sibling of Òläpa and Ṅgái)
- named Reshqi, Rydagal or Rosigrala; also known as Èöshí, and Anket (or Anketh)
- named by some in latter ages as Núb-dhúsha and Phyriéšefn.
- famous for her red hair and green eyes
- was later wedded to Kalùnga, and became the Queen of his underworld kingdom.
- Nügi (a youngster of Nín-haväh-núma's first village)
- first partner (childhood romance) of Resh-ki
- Lady Reed (Grael, the Lady of the Reed; Ynhlanga, Pure Reed)
- Princess Purity, The Syllable, Ndjikhuja
- daughter of Ma NNín-haväh-núma and Father Tree
- first Great Daughter after Khãnya-súdh
- first consort of Ṅgái and Òläpa, remained long a virgin.
- she is the Queen of Gynn, mother of Ra'ntaombi the Great Lady.
- Maha, the Princess Vrasha-ntú (Queen Uras, Urasha, Vrahsa)
- also known as Nth, or Ntú [Nit or Nt], Queen Covra, Sky-Viper
- born of Ma and Father Tree
- some tales say she is merely an echo of Nín-haväh-núma, or as Nut represents Nammu as Antu(m). Others say this character represents Nín-haväh-núma in a certain light, a certain state, or as ritually entitled in some fashion. However. most legends speak of her as one of the first great daughters of Ma after Khanya. Her tales present a bias towards the celestial as opposed to the earthly nature of Nín-haväh-núma as Mother Earth.
- she was the wet nurse of Leesha-uthu, the Sunchild.
- Ra'nTaombi (the 'Great Lady', daughter of Ṅgái and Lady Reed)
- also known as Gull, Gala or Gal, the Bright Woman, Nicula, and Zhiru the Soulflame
- birthed Leesha-Uthu the Sunchild, who represented the first blending of the bloodlines of Imäna and Ṅgái
- Princess Ynan (Lady Ynan, Mawú, Moonchild, Lady Moonchild)
- first daughter of Imäna and Khanya-Sudh
- Prince Shin (Lord Shin, Moonchild, Lord Moonchild, Arébãti)
- Syen, Shyan, Svenn. Suen, '(The) Sheen'
- first son of Imäna and Khanya-Sudh, twin of Princess Ynan
- Leesha (the Sunchild, Leesha-uthu, Prince of the Sun)
- also named Sums, and Sümish, and Tixo
- later the King of the Sun and wielder of the Scepter of the Lion (a relic also known as the Torch of Tixo)
- firstborn of Ra'nTaombi and Lord Shin, his wetnurses were Resh-ki, Maha-Vrasha-ntú and Lady Reed
- twin brother of Stõry, otherwise known as Ynan-näha, and as was she, born in the cave-palace at Shyvrah in Ob, beneath the north-westerly shadows of the boughs of Alathya. Lady Reed and Resh-ki were his primary wet-nurses, with help from Nín-haväh-núma
- instrumental in the battle against Watamaräka-Omõröca and the forces of Kng.
- Stõry (the Princess Ynan-näha, Ynan's daughter, twin of Leesha-uthu)
- second child of Ra'nTaombi and Lord Shin.
- also named Tally or Tale, and Cauldruna. Born in the cave-palace at Shyvrah (Syprah) in Ob. Her wet-nurses were Lady Reed and Nín-haväh-núma. A very famous princess who came to great power and commanded armies.
- Lady Bea (Bia, Boa, Bav, Bau, Bhaetyla and Rhae or Rhaeiou)
- also titled Boa-vanabrae ('Howl of the Vine'); associated with hounds.
- named Ibeli-Mämba (Bëli, Bele or Belle) the Mamankûlú ('Great Mother'), and also Ûkúcüla, Ûkúhãmba, Shintsa and Öpís or Öpús amongst the Austlanders
- debated parentage (presume Ma and Father Tree), very ancient regardless
- some say she is mother of Nubis, and named therefore Nü-bishai (and Nebishet).
- spouse of Ùrtha, that is Kranz the Great Satyr, usurper and tyrant
- the majority say she mother of Zuv (Zu the Blackbird; Ana-zhu the Crow)
- Lord Ïkrõza ('The Ram', Öphondö/Lophóndö, 'Horned')
- Ïnqama, Ïmbüzi, ÌÍbhokweh and Inkúnzi-yêgusha amongst the Austlanders
- ephithets Ïsazingé ('cycle'), Zúngelêza ('revolver'), Isiphêndú/Isaqúnge ('revolution'), Ûmendö ('course', 'courser').
- he was the first stargazer, and Chief of Constellations
- wedded his sister Örïbi (spelled also Ûrbee and Ûribia)
- Lord Thãnù (Tãnú-Koyös, River Lord), called Kwëzi, the Guide, and Åzi/Isäzi, 'Wise')
- named 'Angry Tree', 'Curious', and 'Põls'; and as Ïkwëzi ('brightness', 'shining guide'), Nkwazi ('light-bringer'), Inqôndó ('mind'), Ûlwäzi or Ûkwäzi ('wisdom')
- twin brother of Lady Bea, the princess Bhaetyla-Rhae
- spouse of Lady Fibb (Fibh) who is named also Khãzimla and great friends with Gõr.
- Khãzimla ('Bright-Shining'), the Lady Fibb/Queen Viv
- the ever-faithful wife of Kwëzi Tãnú-Koyös (Lord Tãnú).
- her daughters were Lat (or Alát, or Líth) and Astýra (Ashteríē)
- Lord Gyrrsú (Chief Ùrtha, The Satyr, Krantz / Kranz)
- most tales speak of him as one of the eldest sons of An and Nín-haväh-núma.
- some say, however, that Maha-Vrasha-ntú was his mother, and there are also stories that have him as son of Imäna and Queen Ma in the guise of Horúsaga.
- this particular composite text refers most often to Gyrrsú as son of Imäna, implying Lady Bea is also a child of Imäna, though this goes against the prevailing opinion that she was 'first daughter' of Father Ån, senior even to Khãnya-súdh, but less politically involved.
- became sister-wife of Lady Bea.
- his lordship became very controversial at the end of the Age of Or ('First Age'), and he is remembered by many as a tyrant.
- Prince Merù-tak (Merù-taqqa, Mverùtaq, Mwrtaq, Mbærōdaḵ)
- a great son of Ṅgái and Òläpa, slayer of Omõröca, later gained Imäna-ship
- worshipped much later in the civilizations founded upon the second Shimmer.
- Nonösh (Nonš, Nunshee, Nan-achae, Nyn-ashae, Nun-sidhe)
- daughter of Ṅgái and Òläpa, a devotee of animals and birds, particularly of river, shoreline and ocean. Became known as Okyanidha of Nina. Also named Ness and Nessi. She was Lama to the children of the families of Princess Ynan and Prince Shin in her youth, and learned some of the healing arts later in life
- Princess Ishara (Ish-harah the Serpent Lady)
- daughter of Imäna Tsui-Goab, but cleaved to the family of Ṅgái and adopted many of their ways. Keeper of the wells of the Sharlands
- Khonvoüm (Chief of the Hunters, known as Lord Rò and Ròva)
- the finest tracker amongst the Ur-Ùmoíar, great friends with Shin-Arebâti and Gõr.
- later became hunting partner of the Satyr, until they were estranged
- Hearth (whose name means 'the warmth of the house')
- the eldest child of Lady Bea, fathered by the Satyr, Lord Gyrrsú.
- she was abducted by the agents of Aziil the Chameleon, by the secret command of her father, and succored by an imprisoned slave woman named Penshee, in the dungeons of the Maw of Krantz.
- later rescued by her youngest brother, Prince Zuvosh.
- Dyúmíthrai (Diometarei, Kheresh, Heresh, and 'Situ or Sithu)
- a daughter, second child of Lady Bea and Lord Gyrrsú.
- abducted some months after her birth by Aziil's henchmen and Warlocks of the Unseelie Court, and was taken to the dungeons of the Maw, where she was nursed by Penshee.
- later rescued by her youngest brother, Prince Zuvosh.
- Hrãya (Hrã, Kera)
- third child, a daughter, of Lady Bea and Gyrrsú. Twin of Aödis (Aöydïshi)
- the twins were abducted from a wagon train in their early youth and taken to the Krantz-Maw prison, where they met their already-imprisoned siblings, who had grown almost to adulthood.
- freed by Prince Zuvosh.
- Aödis (Aöydïshi, Ûwidesh)
- fourth child, and first son, of Lady Bea and Lord Gyrrsú. Twin of Hrãya.
- abducted and imprisoned in early youth by Aziil and the Warlocks in the prison of Satyr's Maw.
- freed by Prince Zuvosh at the same time as all his other captured siblings.
- Absûdaèvön (also called Opshidhivan)
- fifth child of Lady Bea and Lord Gyrrsú, and their second son.
- sent away by Lady Bea to live with the horse-breeders of Khonvoüm's estate, in order to ensure his safety.
- Lord Zuvh (Zubh, Zuv, Zu, Anzhuv, 'The Crow', 'The Raven', Father Zovos)
- youngest son of Lady Bea and Lord Gyrrsú. One of twins, but the other newborn was essentially stillborn, deformed and unable to breath. This deformed twin was devoured by his father, while Zuvh was spirited away by a dissafected huntsmen in Gyrrsú's employ.
- later, Zuvh/Zovhos rescued his elder siblings from the dungeons of Krantz's Maw.
- Prince Nu-vis (Nubhis, Nubis)
- son of Lady Bea and ~~Lord Gyrrsú the Satyr~~ [?]
- some say Nu-vis is another name of Aödis (Ûwidesh).
- inherited the great hound Kerebvurrush
- became a guardian and herald of Kalunga, and rose to become Lord of the Underworld Estates alongside Ner the Warlock.
- Penshee (Pensee, Pensii, Pansy; meaning 'Thoughtful')
- a slave woman that worked in the secret castle of the Satyr, but was punished and thrown in the dungeons of Krantz's Maw. She succored the abducted children of Lady Bea.
- the pansy-flower ('hearts-ease') was named after her.
- her stillborn child was to be named Vyoletha ('Violleth').
.
.
Placenames:
- The Heavenly Kraal - the divine palace and hallows of Umvelinqangi, about which the guildhalls of the Nine Inhlanganeso are cloistered.
- The Nine Inhlanganeso are:
- 1. Judges of Åsamandó (Kalunga)
- 2. Dreamers and Diviners (Ánänsí-mayah and Bhishanu)
- 3. Spinners and Weavers (Ánänsí)
- 4. Speakers or Sanúsis (Imäna and Mantis)
- 5. Drummers, or the Timekeepers (Gaunab, later Gõr)
- 6. Praise-singers, the Izibongi (Khãnyab-Hëha)
- 7. Dancers (?)
- 8. Blacksmiths (Gù)
- 9. The Watchers, the One-Thousand Eyes and the Pupils (Khanya)
- 0. The Sangomas, the Servants, and the Impi.
- The Golden Stool - the throne of Umvelinqangi-Mdali in the central hallow of the Heavenly Kraal, before which stands the Brazier of Tale-Telling.
- Nammu - the waters of the Abyss without the Heavenly Kraal, the dwelling of Anima, or another name for her.
- Ngu-kli-ushu - A name given to the Cosmic Egg Amaa, or to Watamaräka, it's layer.
- Great Calabash - the Vessel of the World, floating in the Abyss, formed of the body of Blind Dragon, Aído-hwédö, who once wrapped about Watamaräka his mate, who in turn clutched the egg that hatched Phoenix before the egg shattered. Phoenix is the Child of the World, who was to rule it afterwards from within.
- Ylem - the contained Pyre, the first frothy yolk of the Cosmic Egg, burning with intense heat. The Ylem became the food of Phoenix, who grew within it, and it's remnants are the Hells of Muspell.
- Ymr - the name given to the first homeland of the Ur-Ùmoíar by An, the Father Tree, upon the Earth.
- Nimbrû - the first dwelling of the Ur-Ùmoíar in the realm of Ymr.
- Ob - (Ûb) early name for the entire northern landmass of Ymr, later given to it's western parts, and very much later remembered in the name of a major river.
- Ûbyria - the northern, and later, north-eastern parts of Ymr.
- Ûr-Ob - the populated regions of the Ur-Ùmoíar in Ob. Later the name of it's western and central realms.
- Kúr (or Abzú-Kúr) - the dangerous mountainous regions full of caves and pits in the east of Ymr. Dragons dwelt there, and thus dragons themselves were sometimes known as kúr, kyr, or krr.
- Abzú (or Apsú) - the great underground reservoir caverns of the earth. Abysm, the spirit of fresh water, dwells there. Refer to the modern word apse.
- Diab or Abzú-Diab - the southern landmass from the forests of Bwindi and beyond.
- Åsamandó - the underworld dwellings of Kalunga beneath the earth.
- Middle Sea - the great sea delved by the earthworks of Gù that laid the foundations of the great civilization of Invur-Elú. Originally freshwater, it's waters later mingled with those of the salty sea of Tal.
- Maw of Krantz (or the 'Satyr-Mouth') - the prison cave complex of Lord Gyrrsú the Satyr, aka. Lord Krantz. The name came to be given to his dread castle built above it. The entrance to the cave prison 'The Maw' was found at the head of a deep valley.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
o. .... "a sign" (Succession A)
A Seething Vortex Monstrous.
Pressured Immense, Thunderous..
Harrying, Crushing, Luminous...
Clashing Masses Numerous....
Moving, Gnashing, Onerous.....
Nimble Omens Ravenous......
Eye o' Roaring Storminess.......
Rage of Sulphur Tumulus........
Shivered Tower Sonorous.........
Tooth of Sunlight Bitterness.
A.
ء - Nín-haväh-núma rested, exhausted of notions.
بـ - Long had been her building, forceful her labours.
هـ - Carving, shaping, moving, forming. Setting bounds. Preparing ground.
جـ - Heaving matter. Earth blending. Moulds casting. Stone ringing with the digging of oceans.
مـ - The last of the Great Temples of the Outer Seas had been made ready, and her breeze kept them on their rounds.
نـ - Tired. She felt the bite of weariness. She, Nín-haväh-núma, Mistress Mawú-Líša, had swum up every stream whose valley she and Åído-Hwedo had carved in their great forays.
عـ - With her eyes of all life she saw the glory and fury of that which had come to be. The threads of Ánänsí would take care of the rest, for most all her work was done.
ﺭ - Reclining, seated, her back against a low embankment, and pondering all that had been made, and so too the many strange tethers that held it all in place - this scenery - she daydreamed for a time of the curious parts that each new Thing would play.
ش - Nín-haväh-núma laid herself down with her head in the east, and it was crowned with the leaping sun.
ﺕ - Long she slumbered, and the world grew older. Clouds were gathering - mists of silver and grey.
B.
Ɐ - There is a land, or island, where is found a mighty mountain range with four great roots and six tall summits. Many folk speak of the mountain range as a single mountain. Some say it is far to the East. Others tell that it lies far to the North. Yet others relate that the mountain itself moves and is not truly of this world. Regardless, the tallest peak is to the east of the range, and it is like a great dome of solid rock, seated amongst lofty rolling hills and piled rocky cairns that flow about it like sand-drifts about a pebble. The next highest peaks are twins, and they are far on the opposite end of the range, to the west. The center of the range itself is a large massif, with two great terraced hills rising up from the eastern portion, near to the tall dome-peak eastwardmost, and one of these somewhat larger than the other. Further west of these hills, there is a depression or saddle (in times past the site of a wide lake) near the middle of the main highlands of the range, that once, eons ago, if one was travelling north-south, would have been the easiest path across the mountains. Not so now.
ꓭ - Rooted here at the center of the massif, and rising to untold heights, stands an enormous tree of unknown kind, and given many names in the dreams and tales of men. The twisted roots of this tree flow out of and over the lower central mass of the mountain range, and it is difficult indeed to tell the difference between mountain rock and the base of the erupting tree roots. The heights of the canopy of the Tree stand vastly higher than the tallest peaks of the range that surround it like marker stones, along with the other lesser peaks and hills that stand arrayed roundabout. Verily, by sunlight or moonlight, much of the great range is covered in a dappled shadow that is not made by it's own summits. Clouds that cannot aspire to traverse and enfold the lofty branches of the Tree must instead be content with veiling the mountaintops that lurk in it's shadow. Meanwhile, beyond and roundabout the central shade of the Great Tree, are rich forests thickly planted, of lesser trees, incomparably smaller than the Great one (yet still large compared to the familiar species of our Earth that we know). These grow in thickets all around the foothills of the greater range, veiling the bases of the craggy cliffs on all sides, and lie most thickly about the roots of the twin mountain bastions of the west that guard the Plateau of the Tree from the lands of the setting sun.
ʜ⅁ - These, casting their own long shadows, are the next two greatest summits of the mountain range. Lesser in height compared to the great dome-peak upon the east (though not by much), they stand somewhat apart to the west of the Great Tree - one peak somewhat northward, and the other southward, though the eastern slopes of both of them run down and join the great plateau and massif upon which the Tree sits. The northerly peak is taller and sharper, while the southern mount is more domed and it's foothills cover more area and wrap around somewhat, creating a protected bowl-like region before and between the twin peaks themselves. Herein fertile vegetation runs riot amidst a guarded land of quiet lakes and shimmering reeds.
.
ꓘ - To those approaching from the distant west, these two summits stand like the twin posts of a gardened gateway - thoroughfare, perhaps, to the bulging central region of Tree-Mount beyond.
ꟺ - As one enters the curving folds of these foothills, which leap up to become the great stony knees of the twin summits on each side, then, central and nearer at hand, a deep forested ravine with many small hidden ponds and waterfalls is revealed. This vale runs up from the bowl-land before the two peaks, into the highlands and hinterland between and beyond.
u - In the deepest and darkest portion of that great gorge between the peaks, but below the uppermost overhanging cliffs above, there are secret caverns hidden amongst the great shadowy trees from which spill the purest subterranean waters.
o - Climbing further up, above the caves, one reaches the final steep and rugged cliff, as it were a great wall of giants . This rocky barrier spans the entire upper region directly between the two peaks, and obstructs further travel.
ꓤ - It is no easy climb over these highest parts of the ravine and beyond to the saddle-lands, which would allow one to pass out from between the two great mountain summits, on their eastern side, and descend again to the central plateau of the mount - to the innermost realm and the stupendous knotted base of the Great Tree.
ꓢ - Do you see the Tree of Earth, bathed in the golden light of the the Torch of Tixo?
ꓕ - None have marked it's true elevation.
Gh / He / E.
𐤀 - The roots of the Tree, twisted mountains themselves - mountains lying upon mountains - the cracks in their mighty bark being ravines you and I might journey in. The four greatest of the roots of the tree, like the buttresses of a gigantic cathedral, spread out over the central massif as it were the dais upon which a bonsai tree were grown, and descended and spread out, two to the north and two to the south, to the plains far below, and into which they buried. Standing upon the tallest dome-peak of the east, the view of the twin western peaks is almost entirely blocked by the mighty girth of the bole of the Great Tree erupting from the massif. So too, standing upon either of the far western summits, one might glimpse far in the distance, only the shoulders of the mountain heights that support the dome-rock of the east, for the Great Tree obstructs the direct view.
𐤁 - And now, roughly, you know the lay of this mysterious mountainous land.
𐤂 - However, though the Tree be it's most startling feature, that is not the focus of this particular account. Rather, it is far in the west of the range, in the bowl of garden land seated in the vale betwixt the twin summits, about which fold the foothills of the southerly peak that create an enclosed region of wetlands and dense forest and dappled glades that glow orange in the evenings... Our tale really begins here, in one of the three dank caverns of the upper regions of the cloven gorge. The cave of the lowest reaches was long ago buried in a rockfall, and is no longer accessible. The two at higher altitudes might still be entered. From the highest cave, only navigable by crawling, springs an underground river, that cascades down the valley to feed the gardenlands below. The main chambers of the central cave are larger, though the entrance to both accessible caverns are not easily visible or trivial to find. Within this larger cavern (with interior walls and floor of glistening crystals, polished flowing rock sculptures, and it's roof erupting with sharp stalactites and huge beads of transparent stone) - here slept a strong creature of the ancient days.
𐤃 - The scaly body of the cave beast was long and armoured with strong scales. It lay, curled up, off to the side of the main chamber. It's tail and fins were wrapped about itself. It lay on it's nest. The creature had chosen this spot because of it's love of shiny objects, and in this spot was a particular rock formation, embedded in the ribbed stone of the cavern floor. It was somewhat larger than a human head, but more conical. This jewel seemed to be made of a strange crystal or semi-precious stone, and it reflected what little light entered the cave into a marvelous subtle spray of colour, misty and deep, yet appearing as though warmth radiated from it. Long ago the cave-creature took this formation to be the central post of it's bed, and wrapped itself around it. Years went by, and after a visitation by a great winged male of it's species, it had now a clutch of eggs gathered beneath it's fins and body. The cave was damp and drafty, ideal for the beast, but there was a need to keep the eggs that held it's young warmer than usual.
𐤌 - Months later, there must have been a cave-in deeper within the mountain, and some underground stream or reservoir was redirected, and there was a short flood-torrent that swept through the creatures lair. Some of it's eggs were lost, being rolled by the waters to smash on the rocks below the cave entrance. Most of the eggs were safe, however, but the mother worried for the consequences of the extra dampness. The female of the species had not the fiery breathe of the male that might have dried out the bed of eggs.
𐤍 - But something queer was in those rushing waters, and it reacted with the pearly stone that was the bedpost of the monster, and around which the eggs were cloistered. It began to glow more than usual. The cave creature noticed this but it was nought more that the tides of the light of glowworms changing over the season.
𐤔 - Another month or two later, the eggs hatched, and so did the creature's bed-post. The shiny stone cracked open, only a little while after the first young hatchlings of the scaly subterranean beast had began to crawl out of their shells.
𐤓 - The great cave creature's head snapped around at the sound of the conical glow-stone splintering. It was not being cracked open by a force from within, but rather it's lower section was slowly dissolving, and the grinding sound was caused by the still solid pieces jostling as they weakened and gave way. The mother monster was confused and distracted. Her young, four little dragons, a bit smaller than she had hoped, were now clear of their shells and were testing out their senses and their limbs. The strongest had already picked out the runt of the litter and was tearing at it's feeble limbs, and it cried with a pitiful squeal. The glowing bed-post stone, cracking and flaking, suddenly collapsed entirely, seeming almost to dissolve into a gritty, greasy paste, and slime down upon itself, pooling at it's base. It revealed a new thing.
𐤎 - Sitting on the ground, covered in rapidly dissolving but still slippery goop bubbling in weird colours, was a strange creature that the mother-monster had never before seen. The baby dragons were busy fighting amongst themselves, gorging on the now dead runt, that had been born with malformed wings and crippled hind legs. The cave beast leaned in and surveyed the newborn that had erupted from her prized jewel-stone that was her bed-post no more. This strange new animal seated in front of her was immediately intriguing because it glowed with a rather bright light, an echo of the light of the stars or the moon - although the dragon could not properly focus her eyes on it for some reason. It was attractive but unknown. Somewhat disconcerting. Those very familiar with Fairyland and it's most secret denizens would perhaps know what the dragon-mother was gazing at.
𐤕 - At that moment the sun, which had been setting for hours, reached the distant western horizon, and a ray of sunlight beamed in through the narrow cave entrance, illuminating the dragon's nest. The strange little newborn was bathed in the light, and it appeared to the mother-drake to be almost fully transparent for a few seconds. However, it's skin and eyes gave back the light manyfold, and it glowed brightly in the cavern and illuminated it's sculpted walls in a spray of colour that recalled the radiance the stone itself had made. The drakaena had to look away for the brightness. But the newborn giggled, and the cave beast again focused on the baby. The creature was looking straight into the dragon-mother's eyes - and it smiled, revealing sharp little fangs. It's body appeared to be clothed in a skin that at times had an appearance like as to the purest chalk, yet at other times, as it moved, it looked like misty, milky crystal glass. It looked soft and cuddly, yet hard as diamond. The strange little animal laughed again, and the laugh echoed in the caverns. The sound was exceedingly strange to the cave-beast, and also to the instincts of the pups. The sun set then, and mother observed that the baby dragons had now noticed the newborn from the stone, which was moving and stretching it's little legs and six-fingered arms. It was still glowing gently, especially it's bald elongated skull, and yet it appeared shadowed or veiled somehow. It was still difficult to look at directly for reasons other than its' brightness. It was then that the biggest of the cave-dragon pups, one of two winged males, pushed past a smaller female that had begun to nose up to the strange new thing, and faced off with it, assuming a threat posture, and looked to it's mother for a signal to attack. The mother was not sure however, being still in awe and indecision about this strange animal. The biggest dragon pup then got impatient, and leaped at the baby from the stone. ..
...
..
.
..
...
....
The Little Boy of the Mountain
--A--
Once upon a time, long ago, there was a strange little boy that lived on the lower south-facing slopes of the great mountains that ran from east to west.
Tall were these mountains, and they were covered in white snow, and were often veiled in thick clouds in the stormy winters, yet the skies were clear and bright in the summer months, when warm winds blew up from the distant plains, and the tallest spire of the great peaks stood starkly, piercing the dark blue heavens.
The little boy lived with his father and mother in the upper reaches of the foothills, where these met the steep cliffs and crags of the main summits of the range.
Below them, forested valleys descended to the downlands, where little streams gathered together into greater rivers that eventually, it was said, fed the great inland sea far to the south.
The little boy loved his parents, and his home. He had some friends from distant farms, but the mountain life was rather solitary. This he did not begrudge however: his family farm was situated in a wonderful place of rolling slopes of green turf, big boulders to climb, and small caves to explore - and all this, the boy's little realm, was perched between the shear mountain peaks above, and stream-riven and waterfall-hewn valleys stretching below them. It had wonderful views, and healthy air. It was peaceful, and they had all their desire.
It was kine that the family ranched in the mountains - the deep green grass of the well-watered heights being much to their liking. They were bred over the years from great oxen of the mountains that were tamed by men of long ago. Twenty six head of cattle they had in total. Of the sires there was one older bull, two youngsters and two little male calves had recently been born. The wide span of the tall horns of the bull was magnificent. His father was very proud of them all, and the boy thought them handsome and friendly animals.
They also had many chickens, and these the boy liked less, for their noise made sleep after sunrise rather difficult.
Three bad-tempered goats they had too, and five more they planned to buy at the next opportunity - though hopefully these would be less gruff.
Rabbits also, they kept - a multitude - in an area craftily chosen by the boy's father, where the lay of the mountain rocks near to the house created a large enclave that could be fenced in with minimal work, and that provided a terrain of grass and rock overhangs for the rabbits to play within. He and his father had built little huts for them to retire to, or to escape to. Indeed the boy had become quite capable using his leather sling to loose stones at the roguish cliff-dwelling hawks and the occasional large crow that were tempted by the fluffy morsels and needed shooing away, for scarecrows proved ineffective as a deterrent.
Usually, the little boy spent his mornings with his dad in the fields above the house, minding the herd (which was not very large compared to some of the lowland farms, but just enough for one small family to manage alone). The mountain fields were wonderful places: a network of secret grasslands in the heights, hidden in alcoves in the folds of the mountain walls, and protected from the elements by large tumbled boulders and outcrops that acted as baffles against the winds.
In the afternoons the boy left his father and adventured in the wooded valleys below the house, usually to be back just before dark, when the frigid airs came down from the heights. There was a labyrinth of dappled paths and running streams, secret ponds and mysterious remnants of old stone constructions.
At certain times of year, he and his father went to the great market on the plains, and there bought and sold goods of the harvests, and traded cattle. All the men participated in the moot of the people, where the chieftain pronounced upon judgements and important matters were decided. At these times, his mother went to stay at the dwellings of her aunt's household above the valley to the east. This he thought strange, since his mum was full of good advice, and practical, and would have much to offer at the council debates. But that was not the way of it for the folk of the region. In other lands perhaps things were otherwise.
--B--
It was noon, a day of low clouds in Autumn - the moon would be waxing nearly full that night.
Upon the heights below the cliffs the boy embraced his father, who had been telling him of his thoughts about the profitability of cheese-making, and of his plans to build a new storage shed. The lad ran down the steep path from the fields, his hair streaming behind him, and descended to the house, which was built of the fine pine wood of the mountains - just big enough for the three of them.
Their home had a square floor plan, with it's door to the north and big bay windows looking south. It was divided into two partitions, the living and cooking area on the west, and the sleeping area on the east. The boy slept in a cot against the north wall in a smaller 'room' delineated by a curtain.
Life was not complicated, but for the little boy it was never dreary. He was clever, and knew how to occupy himself. His parents loved him dearly, but it must be said that they thought him somewhat peculiar. He did not really take after either of his parents in looks or physique. He remained rather small and lithe for his age, and his hair had traces of copper at the ends. His eyes were hazel, or rather, a strange green-tinged amber, which did not reflect the bright blue eyes of his mothers' people or the dark brown of his fathers' folk. Furthermore, the child had begun to speak at an unusually early age, and his mother also noticed his hands were strangely wrinkled even in early youth, as though they were the hands of an older person. Besides this (only noticeable on close examination) he was a beautiful child, and well-mannered, and healthy. He showed love and respect to his parents, but he was never clingy. He did not tend towards tantrums and other unruly behaviour, and seemed an able judge of danger - being perhaps more cautious in his adventuring and climbing than one might expect of a child of the mountains. And thus his parents trusted him to gallivant in the hills and at the feet of the cliffs behind their abode.
In his interests and ambitions too, he was wayward, being ever prone to flights of fancy and extended daydreams. Almost every sentence, his father complained, began with...
"Imagine..."
His parents worried a little, what the future would bring for him. He struggled somewhat with some of the practical mundanities of running the farm and even of the simplest things. There were unusual dichotomies in his aptitudes: he was good at carving and toolwork, and could build finely crafted wooden toys, and sketched well on parchment, but he was clumsy at certain simple tasks, such as opening and closing containers, and often spilled his drinking cup as though he was a drunkard at the tavern. He could throw and catch a ball well, but in laying something down on a shelf, would often miss-judge the movement or distance and see the item crash to the floor. His mother said that the world was not quite the right size for him, or that he must have been bigger in a past life. His mother believed in past lives whilest his father was skeptical of such things. The boy did not concern himself greatly with these notions, for his life had really only just begun. Of his occasional clumsiness, it might be said that the boy was obstinately and selectively lazy in certain areas of daily activity, even down to mundane spatial awareness, but not in others. Indeed he struggled with routine... unless it were his own. He was gently wilful. He was shabby with completing his chores, and liked to stay up late, loving the quiet nights of stars and bright moonlight. He adored sitting by the fire into the tired evenings listening to his parents' talk. And one tale was never enough before bed.
There were no schools in those days (except for the secret and hidden schools of wizards, but this boy and his family knew nothing of such things), and as such he learned what he knew from his parents, and from his few friends and what he saw of their lives. He was unlettered, for in the olden days, the letters had not yet got out and about.
--C--
As he ran down the winding path towards the house he was pondering what part of the valley he would visit. To the wooded waterfall? Or the tumbled stone mound covered in moss and fallen trees? To the sunny glade across the little river?
He reached the house, and as he put his hand on the doorhandle to enter, he suddenly realized he had misplaced his special walking stick. Perhaps he had left it in the woods on his adventure two days ago? Perhaps it had loosed from the bindings on Clipper's saddlepack, and dropped quietly and unheard onto the soft springy grass?
Now this stave was one of the boys prized possessions. It was more than just a walking stick. He had put great effort into carving and shaping an attractive and strong fallen branch he had found a year ago. He had put semi-precious stones in its' handle, which was wrapped in fine leather. It had an attachment for his sling, which allowed him to cast stones much further than he could with his little arm alone. While he had mastered the sling by itself, he was not yet very skilled with the sling-staff combination, but he was working on it with practice. He got the idea from some boys he had seen in the village playing with similar gear. He also used the stave as a fishing pole, though it was rather large and thick for this purpose, however, being enterprising, the boy had built a tripod near the waterfall where it could be mounted and attended without hefty effort. He would have to retrace his steps and find his staff.
He had a Quest!
It was very rare to bump into another in the forest valley, and the boy had no worry that his stave might be moved or stolen by another person (unless it were the tricksy fairies that his mother spoke of in her bedtime stories - which the boy was old enough perhaps to begin to disbelieve, though he did not, for the reason of two strange sightings: indeed he had twice caught glimpses of an unknown figure standing on the cliffs or high on a rock outcrop. The first time he had looked back and the shape was gone, but the second time he had stared into the face of a strange woman, wearing what seemed to be a cloak of glowing white that appeared to be made of large feathers fluttering in the breeze. He was held for a moment, but was then distracted by his father calling from a distance. He had looked again, blinking in the light of the bright day. She was gone. His memory of the event was confused: she had been far away on the ridge, but he had seen her face so near...
He had told his parents what he saw then, and for a while they kept an eye out for strangers, but eventually they dismissed the tale as a trick of light or one of the boys imaginariums.
--D--
He pushed open the heavy wooden door, to see his mother getting up from her loom. She was weaving new curtains, but came to greet her arriving son. She had noticed the newly-discovered consternation written on his face and gave him a querying look.
The boy told her that he had lost his fishing-walking-slinging stick and was going to go find it.
He asked how the curtains were progressing. He was fascinated by the mechanism of the loom. He had been defeated by it, when his mother had prompted him to try it - he did not have the patience for such work, even though he marveled at the results that could be achieved by those that knew what they were doing.
He suspected however that his friends might laugh at him if they knew he had been trying his hands at woman's work.
.
.
.
--E--
Examining the woven patterns upon the loom he felt a change in the light of the room. He ran to the bay window and looked out to the southward. The sun was high and still a cloudy haze covered all, but there was a little patch of warm sunlight there. He stared out and down over the valley.
It seemed the morning mists were beginning to clear, and the forest treetops could be seen poking out of the mysterious glare. The sun was creating rainbows in the misty airs. He rejoiced at the glorious sight, and his excitement to get his afternoon journeying underway grew ever stronger.
He loved the broken mists seeping between the trees, and the dripping wetness on the big leaves after rain. Oft he was held spellbound by beams of yellow-gold sunlight streaming in through gaps in the treetops that fleetingly illuminated little secret nooks between the roots and revealed multi-coloured flowers and toadstools in all their glory.
His eyes caught upon movement then, down in the mists of the valley before the line of trees began.
He wondered if he saw, veiled by the rising and evaporating clouds, a large-framed man walking down upon the way, and coming up the valley-path towards the house. The curious boy would go out to greet him.
--F--
"Mother, someone is coming up the valley. I will go meet him on the way down to the woods. He is on the path"
He hugged and said goodbye to his mum, and since he lacked his staff, he fetched from his chest his backup: a trusty little wooden club, an early essay in his carving arts. In making this he had been inspired by Uncle Obúdius, who always carried with him a battle-mace like those wielded by the plains militia, with a pentacle engraved in it's darkwood handle.
The child was awed and much enamoured of it, for little boys seem ever to have a propensity to gravitate towards tools of war - but the mace was much too heavy for him to wield. He looped the strap of his wooden facsimile on his belt and reached for his pouch of iron sling shot. From behind the front door, from it's hook, he retrieved his winter coat, just in case the weather turned for the worse.
.
.
.
.
.
.
--G--
The boy went back outside and around the side of the house, to the west courtyard, which was a large fenced-off area with a partial roof over it's southern half. It had a small A-frame doorway at the north-east corner where he filled his water pouch from a rainwater bucket, above which his mother had placed a wreath of flowers surrounding a seven pointed star made of interlocking reeds. The main gateway from the courtyard led out westward where there was a wide gravel area upon which the market-cart stood, covered in a sheet. Within the courtyard, his steed was resting: Clipper, the farm donkey, whom had been given to his parents as a wedding gift by their neighbours to the west that were breeders of horses and makers of saddles.
--H--
Hefting the full waterpouch over his shoulders, the boy entered and stood in the courtyard and looked back north above it's fenced wall at the high peaks overhead. He examined the signs of the prevailing weather. While the sun strove against the grey morning and appeared to be gaining ground, there was a changeableness in the air. Beyond these concerns he enjoyed this particular view from this particular spot: somehow the peaks looked closer and clearer when framed by the open timber roof structure of the courtyard. There were rugged and comfortable couches here, under the shade, and there was a cosy firepit in the center. He liked to sit here when he practiced drawing or worked on smaller wooden items.
The donkey was tied up at the far western end of the courtyard near the tool-racks and the big gate that led out to the mountain road. The boy untied the old animal, and greeted him gladly just as his mother came in to see him off properly. He unlocked the gate, saddled Clipper, walked him outside and mounted. He checked all his pockets and adventuring gear and smiling he waved goodbye. His mother closed and locked the gate after him, and he cantered away down the track.
The path led first south west for a very short stretch, between some lone pine trees, and near the rabbit enclosure, and then turned around and downward to the south east, so that it came back to a point directly below the south side of the house and it's bay window, which now stood above them at the summit of a steep cliff wall. This rocky barrier was over thirty feet high, and cleaving to it were creeping plants with big floppy leaves that anchored in small cracks and fissures. The cliff wall was very difficult to climb. He had attempted it twice, but had not succeeded. He had felt unsure of himself and given up quite quickly both times. It was certainly too dangerous to attempt without ropes, and his parents would not approve.
He look further up, and saw his mother was standing watching him from the main window. She waved and smiled. The boy waved back and turned Clipper southward down the trail towards the valley.
.
.
--I--
As he descended he saw that it was as he thought. Coming up the path was Uncle Obúdius. They met halfway between the first eaves of the valley forest and the house. The boy greeted the visitor, who announced that he had come to talk with the boy's father. There was a shift in the wind and the distant trees sighed in the gusts. A strange feinting feeling came over the little boy suddenly. He swooned a bit and swayed in the saddle. Obúdius reached out to steady him, but the spell passed. He realized he had not eaten enough breakfast that morning. He must have been lightheaded for a hunger that all his youthful excitements and concerns had hidden from him. Perhaps he should return to the house with Obúdius and fetch some snacks?
No... he remembered then the berry bushes near the waterfall - he would go get some of those instead. He might also find some mushrooms to add to supper tonight.
He told Uncle Obúdius that his father was up in the first field, and that his mother was home. He said goodbye and spurred Clipper into motion. Obúdius was not really his Uncle, but rather an old friend of his fathers'. He was a big and blustery man, brave and strong, but of all the people the boy knew, Obúdius made him somewhat uneasy. The great man was shifty of mood, now boistrous and playful, but then suddenly sullen and thoughtful. The boy was awed by him, but some part of him mistrusted Obúdius, and he preferred to keep his distance. He got the feeling also that while his father honoured him as an old friend, that that friendship was cooling, and his uncle's visits were appreciated less by his parents than they had been in the past. As the boy rode away, and Obúdius carried on with his ascent, billows of mist were rising to their level again - it seemed the grey airs were not easily to be dispelled that day.
As he and Clipper went down the trail that descended into the valley, the boy practiced using his sling with little stones (so as not to waste his iron shot). He aimed at the whitewashed boulders that marked the pathway. He pondered how it was said that fairies do not like iron, or so the boy had heard from the aunt of his friends once. He was not decided about what he thought of fairies. The tales of them were ambiguous and general wisdom said to leave them well enough alone, but that they might always be providing unacknowledged boons to those that live near them. These gifts could become a matter of spiteful revenge if uncertain 'rules' were broken by the recipients, or the boons (whatever they might be) could become banes if mis-appreciated or mis-used.
The boughs and splayed branches of the first sparse outlying trees folded over him as the path descended more steeply, and between the trunks of these he saw glimpses, ahead and below, of the nine ancient standing stones that formed a close ring just above and west of the cross-roads. This waymeet was where the valley track intersected the High Path that ran all along the foothills of the mountains, sometimes nearer, sometime further, from the cliffs of the peaks. The High Path joined the numerous widespread homesteads of the uplands, and in the east, descended to the plains and turned south to the villages.
.
--J--
The little rider travelled on further downhill, the trees opening out a bit again. The wide slope was even steeper here, and the track made gentle windings to alleviate the burden of climbing and descending it. On each side of the path were planted rows of little bushes with golden-tinged flowers. Fluffy blue birds with white bellies were playing upon them, chirping loudly, but as the boy and his donkey approached, sling in hand, they flew off to the trees. He would not have shot at them, but he had to acknowledge their caution; he waved and nodded at them when they landed and looked back at him. The path cleared of bystanders, he practiced the slingshot with his left and right hands now, still using the pebbles he had collected that day up in the fields. It was his ambition to be ambidextrous like the famous legendary hero Danth Hobs who was revered for wielding two axes in battle, and was said to be able to throw them six hundred feet and accurately hit two different foes at the same time. The boy did not quite believe that - it must have been an exaggeration. Still, it was an exciting legend amongst many such like: of those great Masters of the Olden Days that no man living in the boy's own time could match.
--K--
The child was able to re-arm and loose his sling with one hand, and with the other he guided the donkey (whom had never been perturbed by the boys' battle-play from the saddle). The boy was very fond of Clipper, and so too the trusty donkey appreciated his ambles with the farmer's son. The little boy patted his friend and tickled his ears. The slope of the track began to level out.
Alternating with the sling, he practiced loosing it with one hand, and then with the other. He was getting quite accurate, and could hit the path-stones from many yards away.
On his right, out of the haze and mist the standing stones were now fully revealed.
This was a strange place. There were nine great stones in a ring, and these surrounded a shallow bowl-like crater, which of old was made, it was said, by a falling star that crashed to earth, leaving a smouldering lump of strong iron in the ground.
Rustic legend told that ancient men dwelling here had erected the ring of stones and worshiped the fallen star. But in later ages, when the reverence for the iron was forgotten for a time, and the peopling of the lands had changed after many wars, other folk had turned the crater into a water reservoir by building up the sides with masonry, and they had planted what would become eleven great oak trees rooted in a ring around the circle of stone and it's pool.
The iron star was submerged beneath dark waters, and though not forgotten utterly, it lost it's significance to the people, and the terror of the stone faded. The boy was now passing by this old, empty, unused (and to him, slightly spooky) reservoir. For years it had been used by his own family, but they had abandoned it for a new one nearer to the house - for the southern wall of this older had caved in and collapsed and its' water was emptied after a series of powerful rainstorms a few years back. A great lighting and thunder had cracked the sky then (as it had on the ancient night when the star had first fallen, but none remembered this).
The iron star had been revealed at dawn, and a number of the surrounding folk had come to see it. The boy could still remember that exciting morning. The stone, after long years beneath the quiet water, had grown an unusual rough patina that exhibited curious honey-comb patterns.
The boy did not often go into the ring, before or after the storm breached it, for while the star-stone exerted a strange pull on the mystery-loving lad, he was simultaneously repulsed by it. The thought of it being from Outside cowed his usual bravery.
After the great storm, Obúdius had helped dig and build the new reservoir that replaced the ruined one. This was closer to the house, smaller in area, but deeper. The new pond, with the young boy's help, his mother and father had landscaped, surrounding it with interesting plants and shrubs and rockeries. It was partially covered with lily pads, and upon these little frogs croaked lazily in the evenings.
--L--
The little lad reached the crossroads. The larger way, the High Path, was a gravel road that ran east-west. It was wide enough for a wagon to pass along, and there was a wide lawn on either side. It ran quite straight in either direction for a quarter-mile or so and then bent around trees and boulder outcrops following the marching contours of the foothills. There was a large and very worn marker stone that presided over the crossroads. In times long past it had been a perfectly cylindrical worked pillar with a metal cap, identical to thousands of others than declared the roadways of the ancients. Coming nearer, he saw that propped against the marker stone was a small shepherds crook.
He peered about him, looking left and then right on the High Path, and indeed, he caught a glimpse in the distance of three young children passing round the bend on the western way to the right, surrounded by trailing numbers of a herd of sheep they were goading along the road. They disappeared from view. If he had arrived but a moment later he would not had seen them. Strange to see so many people moving about on this dreary day. One of them must have left their crook here and forgotten it in their idyll.
Suddenly there was a loud piping of little birds in the bushes to his left, and these were answered a moment later by some others across the Path and to the right. The boy jumped off the donkey and ran to fetch the implement laying against the crossing-stone. Quickly he returned to his steed, remounted, and urged the beast along the High Path, following westward after the herd boys.
He was feeling hungry now, but he hurried along the track and arrived at the rightward bend that had hidden the sheep and their minders from view. He turned the corner, which arced around a large embankment covered in fine bushes with little red flowers. On the left another valley opened below him and it's mists hovered beyond the road like a foaming sea. He heard laughter and shouts, and he saw that he had caught up with the herders. It was three little boys from a farm across the next valley, whom he did not know too well. He was not sure of their names, but he approached, greeted them, and held up the crook that he had rescued.
The eyes of the smallest boy lit up as he realized simultaneously his mistake and his luck. He ran over to Clipper and spoke with the rider. These three were hastening back home before the weather got any worse, having been minding their small herd near the lake to the north-east, where friends of theirs were lodged. Quite a long journey they were making, perhaps seven or eight miles.
Feeling pleased with himself, the little boy said goodbye to the sheep-minders and their flock, and returned to the cross-roads. The breeze had shifted again, beginning now to blow from the mountains, and a light drizzle began, but the skies still seemed quite undecided. The boy was not yet perturbed however. He turned right off the wide track and continued downward on the valley path. It began to zig-zag as it descended, the first tight bend turning left around a smooth-cut treestump, where there were some small steps to ease the traversal - though not too high or close to dismay Clipper.
The boy astride his steed was nearing the river, going deeper into the trees of the dell following the ever-twisting path. He could hear the gurglings and splashings clearly now below, and saw hints of light reflecting off moving waters glinting through the thickly-planted trees. He was in the last open glade before the deepest section of the valley and it's dense riverine forest. Yet further south, there were steep and treacherous stone gorges with sheer sides that dropped away to the plains below. The little river there shot out into space, turning into a fine mist as it fell, before it reached the large and deep pools below. To these pools it was perhaps impossible to reach, from above or below, but they could be viewed from certain high vantage points within the valley. The boy had once seen a large swan gliding on the lake from afar. Beyond, southwards, the forests picked up again and followed the river out into the wide spaces of the plains for some distance, but then the trees failed as the stream, gaining size and becoming more sluggish, wound it's way like a great serpent towards the village-lands and cornfields beyond.
None of this could the lad see from where he now rode, on the little track torn by twisted tree roots that made his donkey's footing somewhat perilous. Aha!...
There it is! The boy had spotted his favourite staff lying on a small shaded greensward to his right. It must indeed have fallen loose from the donkey's saddlepack bindings, when he was hunting for mushrooms between the tentacle-like tree roots on his previous trip.
He noticed as he dismounted to fetch it that where the southward path entered the arch of dense trees into the valley proper and the deeper forest, that the sun was shining through the leaves at a curious angle for the time of day, casting a bright beam that crossed the dappled darkness beyond. In the misty sky above the tree arch, there was a small rainbow that seemed to spring from the beam and arch into the sky to the west spreading into it's seven famous colours.
.
The boy turned north to look back at what he could see of the mountain peaks, but they were now veiled in thick billowing cloud, at least from where he stood. In the grey-white glare above him, the exact position of the sun was hard to tell. A small spattering of proper rain began just then, but it was not yet enough to deter him and his donkey.
He mounted, and after tying his sling to his belt, took up his staff. The pair entered beneath the arch of trees, passing through the beam of sunlight. Through a tight avenue of gnarled lichen-covered trees they wove. Little wren-birds leapt about on the mossy branches above their heads, enjoying a bath of lightly-dripping water. There was a steep section, where Clipper found it easier to leave the path and navigate around some boulder-steps rather than make use of them.
--M--
Moments later, just a little further down, the path swung left, and the trees opened up somewhat, but they were taller now, and thick ferns grew at their roots. The sound of running water became loud in the air.
They had arrived at the fords: an open grassy area where the river ran across the path. Butterflies of many colours fluttered about in the damp air above the rocky stream, which emerged from thick trees on the boy's left, and ran over the pathway in front of him and on into the deep shadows of a stony gorge to the right, disappearing round a sharp bend that led further on into the valley. It was dangerous that way - certainly not navigable by donkey. But he was not going that way today. Nor would he cross the river here and continue on the southward path. Nonetheless, the boy left Clipper in a dappled grassy glen familiar to him, near the banks of the stream to the left, where tiny bright red birds with long tails sat singing gaily above him. The boy, alone, continued leftward to follow the river-path diagonally uphill and upstream, into deeper woods north-eastwards on a narrow old trail of rough stone steps. This led towards the little waterfalls between a thick copse of vine-covered trees, and beyond was the brake of berry bushes that was his destination.
He wondered if he would see salmon jumping this time. These travelled upstream from the plains to spawn in a large mountain lake on the property of their neighbour eastwards and northwards. It was not clear how they made it up the deep gorge further to the south - there must be offshoots from the main river that led to the secret entrances of torturous underground streams that bypassed the greatest waterfalls. Or perhaps it was magic...
He climbed a short flight of steep stairs and arrived at the meeting of two little rivers becoming one, each coming from a different side of a very large boulder-hill that partly blocked the valley. On the right side and further upstream he could see some distance away the tall thin waterfall, while on the left, the slightly wider and deeper stream leaped a series of smaller falls. It was these the salmon navigated on the way up, and where he had sometimes seen them (and caught some).
Further above, beyond his sight, the streams were ultimately found to be from the same source far up in the mountains northward and about a mile eastward above his own house, near the grey-white cliffs of his father's fourth cattle field. The rapid spring waters passed down a deep-cloven channel that formed the highest entry-point of their valley. When it reached it, the river was split into two under a culvert bridge of the High Road, and from there took two divergent paths through the upper section of the valley (for there were many ridges and ledges within it) and joined again where he now stood.
The boy chose the rightward path, which led towards the single tall waterfall, below which lay a deep-swirling pool in the shadow of the great boulder-hill. It's waters were brackish, the colour of dark wine in that blended dappled light under the great trees, whose wide canopies rose even above the massive stone. To get there - and then to the second pool beyond, above the waterfall - he had to cross over a small arched bridge of large rough stones that leapt from the left side of the river to the right. The little bridge, which was built many summers ago by his great grand-father (and which sported a little stone birdbath on the far corner-post) stood in front of and below the huge dividing boulder, down which thick vines grew to the ground. The two streams met and swirled together directly beneath the pretty stone arch, which was paved with small red bricks, now worn and cracked.
He loved this ancient hidden place - this part of the forest was perhaps one of the boy's favourites. His father had shown it to him soon after he was big and able enough to make the journey, though they had not travelled it's deeper regions together since the second of the great storms some years back, when the upper part of the valley was changed.
--N--
He crossed the little bridge, though this was not strictly necessary, since the river could be passed over in quite a few places here and there, by leaping to large rocks that peeped out of the water. Only when the rivers ran very strongly after heavy rains were these rocks submerged, and the bridge a requirement. The path of roughly laid flagstones led now northward and entered the shaded area of the lower pool. The happy waterfall sprayed down from on high, cascading over a wet cliff face in a corner of the great mountain boulder. A wide hall-space was created here, by the great trees overhead and the close-walled, fern-lined valley sides. The water bubbled and foamed gently, and while the soft rain was lessening now, rainwater dropped still from leaves high above to tinkle like diamonds upon the pool and splash upon the undergrowth. He had not spotted any salmon in the pool, but there were some small dark fish darting about below the surface.
He walked around the little foaming lake and passed his fishing tripod, which stood where he had left it. There the boy put his sling-staff down against it, for he could not continue the journey onward carrying his prop. It was too large and awkward, and he needed both his hands free. He moved towards the steep rock cliff that seemed to bar his further progress up the valley. Here there was a great old tree, riven partly in two - perhaps by a lightning strike long ago. It had wide-groping roots that were seated in the angle of boulder, pool, and valley floor. The larger part of it's divided trunk ascended just to the right of the waterfall itself. Some of it's great curving branches had grown into and around the mighty rocks, and the tree seemed to be resting against them, and reaching over them, while with the lesser half of it's sundered bole, that split off to the right, seemed to be holding onto a protrusion of rock two-thirds of the way up. The tree reminded the boy of a gigantic stick insect trying to climb the wet cliff. On previous journeys he had found a way to climb this tree and sneak up to a secret spot above the waterfall, where another hidden pool lay, and that also was covered over by tall trees with dense foliage. It was the place where his favourite berry bushes grew.
Now this secret upper pool was nigh to the glade wherein was found the burial mound of his great grandmother - the mother of his father's mother, whom he had never met for she had died many years before the boy was born. That glade used to be easier to reach from the north, almost directly from the High Path - the opposite direction from which the boy now came. For a landslide and treefall had completed the long-threatened blockage of the valley from above, but for a short section where the river ran underground. That final closing of the upper valley path had occurred on the same night the storm ravaged the old reservoir of the stone circle. How old had he been then?
He climbed the great cliff-side tree beside the waterfall, which would have been much more difficult if he was a full-statured man, given the overgrowth of vines and closely twisting branches. He had a sudden sad thought of the possibility that at some point, as he grew up, he would no longer be small enough to get to the upper glade...
He reached the top and squeezed beneath a horizontal branch, scraping his belly somewhat on the granite rock. He had to worm his way through a thick grove of wet ferns overgrown by a tangle of vined branches of the tree that he had climbed. This leafy tunnel was right next to the stream where it tumbled over the cliff. He got through, huffing and puffing. Then he stood up in his familiar escape. He was standing beyond the top of the waterfall and overlooked the upper pool from which it's waters fell. This glade was even darker, as only a small section of the sky was open through a gap in the tree cover high above. When it was sunny, a great beam of sharp light fell upon a small mound in a flat, raised grassy area above and to the right of this upper pond, where the storm waters could not reach. That was the mound of his great grandmother.
The berry bushes were near where the stream entered the little lake, on the other side of the shadowy dell from where he stood. The rain had stopped entirely now, and a diffuse glow of light teased upon all he saw. There was a small brightly shimmering green bird with a red crown flitting down at the waters edge. He slowly ambled around the quiet pool. The water here was less deep, and it could be easily waded except at the far bank where the berry bushes lay. There was a little island rock in the center of the pond, where a crude stone seat had been constructed, facing the mound. It was covered in leafy creepers. Beside it grew a small rosebush. He had never sat in the old chair. It felt somehow ominous, and it reminded him of the scary tales of the plight of Old Mr. Horn. But also it provoked a strange yearning and sadness within him. His thoughts strayed to the mound. He peered over his right shoulder at it now, but he could not ponder it too long, or he would get depressed.
.
.
The boy reached the center of the glade to the right of the still waters, and observed the entire scene for a while, turning slowly on his heels, he took in all the sights and sounds and fine details. He heard the gentle buzzing of a bee-hive somewhere nearby. Honey!
First however, he went to fetch some of his favourite berries. The little boy was famished now. He knew not to over-eat however, for they were strong of flavour and could curdle an empty belly in large quantities. He walked to the northern-most section of the glade, where the stream sprung out from between tall and thick ferns and bushes that lurked in the shadow below the tall trees that surrounded them on all sides. There were impenetrable thickets on the far (western) side of the lake, that barred any from reaching the other stream and it's stepped waterfalls, while the steep sides of the valley on the right and east were not scaleable unless with ropegear, perhaps.
His tummy grumbled. He turned to the berry bushes, which grew just out of reach on the far bank, and hung just over the still waters. To reach these he had to get down on his knees and stretch out over a curving bay of the pond, reaching across to an almost-submerged boulder in the deepest part of the water. With this he could support himself with one hand, and with the other could (usually) reach some tasty growths of the dark cherry-coloured berries. This he did - after emptying his upper pockets in case something fell out, as had happened once before. He had lost his flimsy old sling that time. Now, as he leaned out over the dark waters he looked down, and he saw mirrored in them his own face in silhouette, and above that (or was it below?) were echoed the great limbs, branches, swaying twigs and leaves of the huge valley trees, through which a grey light filtered.
The light slowly changed, or the waters seemed to clear a little. Though he had made this journey quite often, and performed this balancing act over the lake almost as many times, he saw something then he had not noticed before. On the sandy bottom of the lake, he could see a dark glass bottle. He peered at it, trying to judge it's size and contents. It appeared to be too deep to reach without getting very wet.
It was just then that he heard a strange sound. It was a low rumbling hiss. He heard some cracking of twigs and a soft scraping noise, like that of bark chaffing. There were some heavy reverberations in the air and his ears popped as if with pressure changes - as though he were running speedily downhill. He wondered if he saw then, as he looked downward, reflected in the waters, the branches of the trees above him seeming to move and writhe. Or was that just ripples disturbing the mirrored scene? Quickly he shoved himself upwards from the wet rock with his one hand, and found himself kneeling on the bank and staring straight into the eyes of...
What was it?
.
.
It hissed at him. He was in sudden marvelous shock and he held his breathe, yet this was after some delay in attempting to resolve what exactly he was looking at. It was outside of all experience.
It was the head of what appeared to be a gigantic serpent, bright emerald green with highlights of almost-yellow in places. It's scales were enormous and smooth as glass. It's head was upon the end of a long neck that looped down from the trees above and beyond, went underneath the ferns and berry pushes and popped out from beneath them at the lake-edge opposite him. The neck barely skimmed across the lake surface and then rose to meet him. Its mouth was closed. It hardly moved. It's huge eyes, somewhat oversized in it's great head, were unblinking. It was only four or five feet away. Suddenly the little lad realized his peril, for he could not move, though the impulse to flee burst from within him.
--O--
He could not take his eyes from the tip of the serpents' blunt nose and it's own deep-welling orbs that held him in their gaze.
This was no snake, surely.
This was The Great River Worm from the tales!. What else could it be?
As the serpent stared at him his mind wandered. His eyes started watering, and he had strange flashing visions of unknown places and bright forms. Time seemed to have stopped, or was passing them by like a river. He felt that all the leaves of the trees of the glade were vibrating.
Suddenly there was a loud ringing in his ears. Still he could not move.
His sight went suddenly dark, and he took a gasping breathe. But still he heard the chirping of birds, the rustle of the leaves, and the gentle but deep-hissed breathing of the huge wyrm. He felt as if he was spinning in place like a top, just barely maintaining his balance. His ears felt like they were stuffed with wax. Then he was falling. Falling as though down great rapids in the darkness. He came to rest with his head in the lap of someone he knew, but could not see. He had swooned and his friend was trying to rouse him. There was a sudden knocking or popping noise. His ears had cleared, but the boy could no longer hear the world around him. He felt at first like he had melted or folded, as if he was bent backwards impossibly, and that his heels might be touching his head. Then he began to feel a rising tension of peril at his obvious helplessness, which turned into a fluttering panic. His heart pulsed rapidly like that of a bird and his uncontrolled and ragged breathing filled his thought and became all-pervading. A great iris opened, that he could not see but that he knew was there... and he was falling again. There was a great blast of stormwinds that rushed madly but then subsided as quickly as they had began.
.
.
.
--P--
Presently he felt his entire body was being stuck by tiny pins, as though blood was returning to limbs that had been uncomfortably positioned for too long.
All was then grey and shadowy, though he felt a bright light was shining on him. He had stopped spinning and falling, but all sense of place and surroundings was lost to him.
There was a strange breeze, however, that he felt across his body--. No. Not his body - he could not feel any sensations from his body.
There was a rumble from within his mind, and this ramped up into a shimmering piercing high-pitched pain that did not hurt.
He noticed the ringing in his ears had become a buzzing, and then the buzzing became a loud droning sound, and the droning seemed slowly to transform into whispered chanting.
The serpent was speaking words that seemed to flash quick images in his mind. He focused, trying to perceive the shape and meaning...
The sounds appeared to be repeating, but it took what seemed an age and many repetitions to bring clarity to them.
Finally, he heard.
Ahriash, son of Kepheiriet - Bashaqwarh, son of Ahriash - Cethryhesh, son of Bashaqwarh - Drasthynger, son of Cethryhesh - Erutsarhu, son of Drasthynger - Faisahall, son of Erutsarhu - Galamagraha, son of Faisahall - Hrusheth, son of Galamagraha - Ihmera, son of Hrusheth - Jruamyrthaen, son of Ihmera - Kalthundra, son of Jruamyrthaen - Lyrnaethlad, son of Kalthundra - Mbushidri, son of Lyrnaethlad - Nunreiadha, son of Mbushidri - Oshthedhi, son of Nunreiadha - Paemryth, son of Oshthedhi - Qirrahaetha—
....
.
--Q--
The sound was cut short. The boy's panic had increased for the strangeness of it all, but he had now mastered some aspect of himself again. He still could not see. What was that incantation? What were the last words or names he knew somehow had been left unsaid? He could not confront them. But these questions whirled away suddenly as the new-found total silence became a strong vision of a dark room. He felt cold, and he felt his body convulse, wherever it was.
There was a woman on a reclining chair, and she was in labour of birth. A man was there also, fretting over her. The man looked ever over his shoulder out the doorway where lights flickered with colours for which the watching boy had no names, while at the same time he was trying to attend to the woman. The man appeared to have long dark hair, but the shadows were deep and he could not see the woman's face or tresses clearly.
He knew then he was not in this room that he could see, and he could hear nothing of the scene. It was the strangest thing he had ever experienced.
There was another flash, and the man then bent over and kissed the woman gently. Then he raised himself up and gesticulated hastily about something happening outside. He seemed to need to leave, but was perhaps ensuring her that he would return. He left, and the woman remained, wracked by the pains of childbirth.
There were a few moments of stillness, and then a weird thing happened. Three strange folk calmly entered the room from the door that the man had left. One carried a large bundle of cloth. They approached the woman in labour, who sat now transfixed, for the strangers seemed to have an indescribable yet subtle glow about them. They were hard to look at directly, but not because of this soft glare, but rather ones' eyes seemed always to slip from them.
They were tall, and were wearing hoods.
They appeared to begin to speak with the woman, who seemed to relax in the chair. The flickering lights outside were dimmed now, and it was hard to see the forms of the visitors or the fashion of their raiment.
None of them seemed to acknowledge his own curious 'presence' in their midst.
Then the scene changed, or rather his viewing position in the room changed. He saw that one of the people had been kneeling by the woman in the chair, and that the reclining woman held now a small child in her arms, while another of the strangers was bundling something else up in the swaddling cloth that they had brought with them. The person kneeling by the woman got up and turned to face the other two, and just then there was another bright flash of light from outside and the boy saw in that instant that it was the strange fairy woman from the mountains, the one with the feather cloak!
Then he noticed that the baby held by the new mother was glowing as the strangers did!
The three then bowed and left, and the woman he'd seen upon the outcrop was last to turn and go. But she stood for a while staring at the newborn and it's mother resting on the couch. As they exited the door the child's glowing faded away.
He reeled. Then the boy's swimming visions steadied. The feeling of pinpricks all over began to subside. Again before him he saw the eyes of the great serpent holding him in thrall. All else was a blur, but he perceived he was back in the valley forest. The chirping of birds began to return to his senses. Had the serpent given him the visions and put the sounds in his memory? A part of his distracted mind quested after his body, trying to recover his ability to move. He was no longer fearful, though he couldn't as yet explain to himself why that was so. All he knew was that some hazy yet important things needed re-evaluating.
He could not feel his feet.
He forgot then the vision, for a time. He was wide awake again, but still he struggled to move or do anything.
The serpent was there still, it's unblinking eyes, deep black but shining, and with twin pinpricks of light, surveyed him.
It seemed bright in the glade. He blinked in the glare. He was sure he was succeeding now in clenching his fists and wiggling his fingers. Without breaking the stare, he then managed with difficulty to slowly raise his hand, until, as a blur, it entered his fixed line of sight. After this concerted effort, much of the dread of the strange visions or memories had washed away, like heartburn that suddenly evaporates.
Just then, in his innocence, he reached out: to pat the wyrm as though it were Clipper. He was compelled. For reasons unknown to himself he felt obliged to touch the head of the serpent...
--R--
Raising himself very slowly from his kneeling position, he was again awed at the size of the creatures great face, and the alien nature of it's bulbous eyes. As he stretched out his hand, indeed, the serpent drew ever so slightly nearer, and it's neck quivered slightly, and the large clustered scales on the back of it's head and behind it's eyes gently flared, giving the appearance of horns or the sharp ears of a fox - yet he could not tell if it was a sign of danger or affection. The boy sensed that the serpent was shifting and adjusting it's heavy coils in the boughs above him. He noticed then that it's tongue did not flicker in and out like the small grass snakes of the woods. Would the great beast allow the boy to feel it's bright scales? He hoped that he appeared friendly to the great creature... certainly he could not be seen as a threat to it? Had it ever met anyone else? Of course, if any other was watching them just then, they would have been hoping rather that the boy did not look tasty, and that the wyrm had already fed.
.
.
--S--
Slowly the boy tried to step forward, willing himself, or so it seemed, to make contact with the great wyrm, but as he began his motion, the undergrowth about the serpents' body shivered, there was a rustle of leaves, and with lightning speed, the snake eyes flashed, it bared it's great fangs and without further ado, bit the boy sharply on the hand. The little child of the mountains felt and heard it like a colossal thunderclap. He yelped. He first thought was that his hand must have be been crushed flat.
--T--
The boy was stunned, and recoiled, and forgetting the snake for a moment, looked quickly at his hand. It was punctured with a single deep tooth-mark, for the serpents' head was too big for both it's fangs to pierce his one hand at the same time. The skin around the wound was raised in two flaps of ragged skin, but there was as yet no blood.
Strangely, he realized that there was no pain either, and had not been. All of his sensations had been driven by his fright, and his expectations. Yet he struggled to move the fingers of his wounded hand. He remembered the serpent then, and returned his weary gaze to it, but it was not there. It must have slipped silently and speedily into the thick undergrowth and disappeared from whence it came.
He looked again at his hand, and the bite mark remained. It had all really happened. His hand was warm. So were his pants. He had wet himself.
The mist had lifted, and the last shred of cloud and haze had blown away to the north, and a wan light had returned to the little clearing. He was in an obscure state of limbo.
--U--
The boy stood there, staring at the bushes and the rocks, and the trunks of the gallery of trees about him, yet not seeing them. His mind was reeling over the strange set of events, trying to remember the many weird details, and his thought flitted over lists of consequences, when suddenly he had, seemingly out of nowhere - and quite incongruous - a vision of Uncle Obúdius' battle-mace.
--V--
He did not know why, but just then the little boy was caught up in a sudden and violent fear that overwhelmed him, much greater than that of all his experiences thus far that day. His stomach suddenly felt heavy as lead. He spun around and bolted back towards where he had left Clipper. He must return to the house! Something was wrong. These were his only thoughts then. He forgot the encounter with the wyrm almost entirely, as he squeezed back through to the waterfall and carefully clambered back down the tree. Movement began to return to his injured hand, but it was not very useful. It was not easy getting back down, but he managed.
Sprinting heedless around the lower pool, he kicked his wooden fishing tripod over by mistake, and it's three timbers (which were quite thick and heavy to support his ornate stave) were knocked into the water with a splash he did not hear. It was a lucky reminder of his stave, which he had forgotten about. He spun around and grabbed it - it had landed on the sandy bank right near the pond. He ran along the big flagstones back down the valley. The boy felt the pain in his foot of the moment of impact with the tripod, but yet he did not - for his mind was fixed on returning home for some reason he could not access, but felt he knew.
--W--
Wind whistling in his ears, he sped back down the path, after bypassing the bridge by leaping the river, jumping from rock to rock. He vaulted the stone staircase in one bound and followed the river trail the way he had come.
Returning to the fords of the stream, he found Clipper munching on some grass in a sunny glade near where the boy had left him. Knowing he would be faster on foot, he tied the beast down with a peg so that it would not wander, and sprinted back up the hill on the valley path towards the ring of standing stones. As he ran he began to feel properly now the pain of his toes that had kicked the tripod in his great haste back at the waterfall. His stave was beginning to be a burden to run with, and his water-pouch, slung over his shoulder, bouncing and sloshing as he ran, began to feel very heavy. He tried to count his steps as he ran, to take his mind off the pain and inexplicable worry that coursed through his veins.
--X--
He slowed, for the foot-pain was suddenly throbbing terribly. He had a quick panicked thought that perhaps he had broken his toes, for his light slipper-like boots were no protection against such great impacts. He stopped jogging then, and tried wiggling them in the ends of his shoe. They seemed to be able to move, but not without wincing pain.
Again he checked his hand, where the serpents fang had made its gory dint. His hand and fingers, it turned out, he could move more easily than his toes. He wondered abstractly if the wyrm was poisonous. His hand did seem to him strangely thin and bony now, as though his diet was much less nourishing than he knew it to be. The skin seemed to have lost the last of it's lustre of youth. But again all these concerns of his bodily injuries left him, as the panic of what might be happening back at the farm returned in full flood.
He set off at a pace, but his knees were sore now. His legs felt creaky. It must have been getting colder, and he had not noticed. The pause to check on his toes was unwise - he had suddenly lost all his bodily warmth and was no longer limber for running. It felt like his muscles were groggy after a long night of cold sleep without a blanket.
He resigned himself to walking briskly, to give himself time to limber up again, but he begrudged the delay. The path wound its' way uphill through the trees towards the High Path. He reached the set of four and twenty boulder-steps that Clipper avoided by climbing the embankment. He found as he climbed that he was struggling for air. He was huffing and puffing like one of the old men of the village. Then he tripped on a tree root growing up from the path but managed to catch himself before he fell.
The surrounding trees grew shorter and less thickly here. He was on a zig-zag, heading temporarily south-west. It was just a little bit further on before the last twist to the right, where began the final short and straight ascent out the valley to meet the Path at the cross-roads. He tripped again, over another root or stone upon the way, and this time almost lost himself to a tumble, but there was a nearby tree stump, where the little track twisted around to head north again. He put out his un-bitten hand to catch himself, and had to drop his staff to do so. It clattered to the ground.
He paused then, shaking his head at his clumsiness, and trying to catch his breath. He was seeing stars, and the ground felt far away. He blinked his eyes and steadied himself. Why was he so exhausted? His water pouch felt extremely heavy, and it's leather cord bit into his shoulder. His thigh muscles were shaking. Was this the serpents' venom finally getting to him? He focused on the tree stump, and the hand that held it--
Wait...
Which hand had the serpent bitten?
The hand that held the stump was the serpent-afflicted hand! He felt the pain now. He noticed the inflamed bite-mark. He turned it over to look at the palm. There was a red blotch where the fang had almost come straight through. It was a deep wound. He looked at his other hand, and there too, to his great shock, was a deep bite mark. Blood dripped slowly from the punctures left and right.
He felt now the pain from both of them. What was going on? He was sure he had only held up one hand to touch the snake, but now he could not remember which it was. Left or Right?.
No time.
Onward. Forward. Northward back up the valley. He had to walk, for his ankles felt like they were made of wood. Above him the skies were grey-white with clouds again, but they were no longer diffuse. There were shadows on the east sides of their billows, and dark voids open and closed amongst them.
He was about to traverse around the treestump that marked the last reversal of the winding track and continue up on the trail, when he heard a soft voice from above him, from the path on the other side of the stump.
"Grandfather.", it said, matter-of-factly.
He froze.
The boy looked up. The voice was that of a youth, with a fine clear timbre. His swimming eyes focused.
He inhaled a sharp breath.
There was a beautiful little girl with the deepest of blue eyes standing there. The darkest blue he had ever seen, with opal glints. Her hair was an unusual dark blonde, long in the back and and untied, with a curly fringe. In the shade it seemed oddly dark, but where the sunlight caught it, her tresses shone very fine and pale. Both of her hands were laying relaxed on the treestump, and she stared at him, quite impassive. To him just then, her skin seemed not pale, not ruddy, not dark, but golden or of a subtle burnished brass. She was earthly, yet somehow distant. It was a strange meeting, but of a different sort than when he had gazed at the 'fairy' lady on the ridge, who, in his ever-fading memory of it, had skin like clear glass.
He was still shocked at this encounter with the little girl, and had not said anything. She stood, patiently expectant. He stared at her. As he did so he realized her face was as an image of his mother - a youthful incarnation of his mum - but for the nose, which was short and pixie-like, and her limbs was more stocky or chubby, like those of the boy's dad. This girl had a short stature. His mum was tall and lean. He marveled.
Verily, this child could have been his sister.
"Zöe.", the boy said, after a pause. That was her name. He knew it. She smiled. But the boy was confused and torn in heart. He must hurry, back up the path to the house. He did not understand what was going on, but somehow he knew this girl. She could not be his sister, surely. He did not have one. He did not recognize her out of any that he knew or could remember from the villages.
He walked then slowly around the treestump, up some roughly made steps that turned the corner. He stood now on the level of the little maiden, and still their gaze held. She stepped over to him, and reached out to take his hand, and as she did this he realized he was standing over her, and she looked up at him. He felt dizzy, and had to sit down against the embankment to the left, which was cut like a bench. He hung his head. He was too exhausted to think.
His hands were on his knees, and his shoulders slumped. Staring down at his thighs he realized how long they were. He lifted his cloth pant-legs, and saw that his bruised shinbones seemed to go on for yards. His feet were colossal according to all his usual notions. He was scared to stand up again, in case he was toppled for vertigo. What had happened?
"Zöe," he said again.
"Yes," she replied in her high silver voice. "That would have been my name. If I had been begotten utterly to this world when I arrived in it. I was soon returned to my rightful place to wait for the proper time. There, where I rest even now, I am ever Ka'hlimath, while the world lasts: Ntaòmbé Kalathé, Spinner of Veils. Greetings."
The boy wiped his sweaty brow, and looked again at her. Her eyes were level with him now, even though she stood, and he sat. Still the need to run back north was urging him on, but a part of him had resigned itself to some undercurrent he could not yet place.
"You are so little. Are you a dwarf-child, Zoe Kalimät? I have heard of dwarves. But your name sounds like one of the words from the serpents' chant".
The boy could not quite pronounce her full name as she had given it.
Ka'hlimath responded, "As for my name, it is one of the secrets hidden within the Succession that you were taught, as least as far as you could be taught in this turn. For that is what you heard from Watamaräka-anyava, or at least parts of it?". Here she paused, and seemed to be inquiring. However, she continued with a soft smile, "As for being a little dwarf, no. It is you that is Great. You are forgetting yourself in your fading. We are great. Us. I have come to remind you of yourself, so that you do not fade entirely, and forget your House and your Purpose, and so that you do not despair of a loneliness that is but illusion - that loneliness that you have not yet acknowledged as a little boy, and yet also have already forgotten, grandfather, for your amnesia is not for ever. You begin to remember. And you will return to us, and know again."
The boy shook his head.
"You speak in riddles," he replied softly. He felt utterly dejected. Something had cracked within him. He tried to focus on images of his house, and his parents, and his farm, and their animals. He reached for the times of slow ambling with his dad and the herd. His times carving and building. The rabbit enclosure. The lily pond. He peered towards and behind to the village meetings-- but saw only great courts and tall towers; banners... statues.... flags. Of processions, of great feasts, luxurious harems, svelte courtiers, and ... and...
What?
"I have had a queer day, and I am in fear for what might be happening up the way", said the boy. "Who are you really? What are you doing here? I think I must go now."
She sighed, and in return, said to him: "I know you feel you must, but you misunderstand things. I am here to jog your memory, for many things have tumbled out of it, just as your staff over there was lost to you for a while."
"If I am the Spinner of Veils, it is you that are the Renderer of them," said the little girl. "Your rending is done. Let me show you the door you do not yet seek but must pass."
His brow crinkled in confusion, and he dropped his eyes away from hers.
Suddenly there was a low rumble of thunder above them, and a crack of lightning nearby. His eyes shot back to the little maiden. She was not fearful... "A storm is coming," she said with gentle seriousness.
There was a silence between them. He gently shook his head, in his aching indecision. But she spoke again, from where she left off, "...And the Work will continue, as it has, even through dark days you have already achieved and forgot. And further, towards Times that you have not yet seen and that the Paramount has not spoken to us."
"You have wrought wonders, more than was necessary. And you have yet work to do, but it is not up that way, though I know it is hard to comprehend."
The girl-child went on: "My mother - that is, your daughter, who lives now, is in labour with a new star of our kin, soon to be begotten", she said. "I will carry many cares and terrible burdens shortly, after I am delivered and have forgotten."
The boy stood dumbly. She continued.
"I fell too early you see, as we all do - and as you yourself have done before, for it is necessary. It is how the siblings can be brought here. Our litter. It is the Change. Now you must submit and return, and you will rest in bliss and knowing for many an age. Do not fear. You have forgotten your victory is long completed, and you have lingered long upon your own shoulders. Very soon, by the times of this world, I will be strong enough to be delivered to it for a turn, for I am already born. Then I will be Zöe in truth, and from True Home you will watch over me in my own trials until we Change again. The curing of little Earth and it's folk takes many, many revolutions."
The boy, not really taking in her ominous words, noticed her face was dim, and her hair looked black in the heavy shadow.... shadow... because it was night already! Gosh, what had happened to the time? How long had he been wandering?
Indeed, it was late twilight, and the gathering storm clouds made it that much darker. He stood up, his back creaked, and his hips popped. He shook himself and he tried to gather his wits. He must go on up.
Zöe looked at him with soft pity.
"You know that there is little to see, grand-father"...
Suddenly the lightning struck again and a great flash pierced the clouds and the darkness. He turned his head to look north, to catch a glimpse perhaps of the crossroads and the stone circle. But the shadow fell again before he could make anything out. His rational mind suddenly ground to a halt as he tried feverishly to make some sense of all that had prevailed upon him that day. He looked away from the girl, and started trudging up the path as buckets of heavy rain began pouring down onto his bony shoulders and his thinning hair.
He strode purposefully, he was no longer sure of this curious maiden and all her strange talk. Was she distracting him? He was limping, but he trudged onward. If the girl spoke behind him the sound was drowned by the veiling sheets of rain.
It was not far now to the Crossroads. The trail was leveling out, emerging from the valley deeps. Above him, sitting soaked on a bare branch in one of the last trees of the straggling wood, there croaked a large crow.
Suddenly a gap must have opened in the gathering storm-clouds, and light filled the trackway. The waxing gibbous Moon had ridden out. The High Path became dimly visible ahead, but just then he felt a tug on his arm.
He turned. His spine clicked painfully at his sudden movement. His bones felt cold.
It was Zöe. But she looked older, and had a stern look upon her face. Almost anger. She seemed taller, and it seemed to him that shadows crept about her. He was suddenly afraid of her. He sensed a hidden power, but also he knew she could not and would not harm him.
Yet she daunted him.
She was carrying his stave, which he had not recovered from where he had dropped it, back at the corner-stump and the bench. She held it out in both hands and offered it to him.
"You must give up this folly. Please. You have to remember", she pleaded.
"Come back with me. The hidden shores await you beyond the un-visited pools, and I am your guide to them. You have always followed me to where I am hidden, and then onward. Until you forgot. We've missed you, though we've watched your every step from afar. I don't have the strength to hold open the way for ever. Opening the way is your duty, after all. Time grinds on. And I cannot follow you beyond the cross-roads."
The moonlight failed, and it was dark and shadowy again. The rain poured strongly, and the valley path was getting muddy.
The boy asked then, "What of the cross-roads? Why not".
Zöe replied, "Alas, for the strange chance that your family settled here, so near to the ring of stones and it's iron star. Yet it had a part to play, for good and ill, so it seems. It increased your trials greatly, and pained us, your hidden kin, for we could not watch you but from a distance. Without the fallen star, much would have been different. You would not be so forgetful now, in your lateness, for one thing. But your victories would have been dimmed. By the power of dark iron you remembered many more names of the succession that most do in a turn. Many letters came to be in your time - the time you don't remember has long gone."
The rain was easing now, but low rumbling thunders filled the air on all sides and great lightning lit the clouds from within. The ground seemed to be quaking.
Zöe continued, and she seemed to shrink again as she spoke.
"Your sacrifices are complete. For a time, grand father. Your grand-daughter will re-veil, and weave new mists about that which your victories have opened to the world. Your gifts must be remade now, in shadow, in order to prepare for the next rending, that will reveal yet more. And this, even though all is plain to see."
There was a playful grin on her face, but the boy was sombre.
The wind began to blow loudly. Silent sheets of lightning flashed across the scene, and when this happened, Zöe appeared to be slightly transparent.
He asked her, almost shouting over the noise of the building storm , "Can you tell me what I saw in the room, with the woman and the man, and the three strangers, and the newborn child?"
She blinked and nodded, as thunder rolled across the mountains and echoes across the valleys.
When the great sound had subsided, she said,
"You saw my birth into the world. It was my begetting, my beginning.... my slippage, you might say. However I was birthed not for my turn, but for yours. You were merely delivered at the same time, and forgot. That woman in labour was your mom and the man that was forced to leave for a time was your dad. Your mum gave birth then to Me. The strangers arrived to fetch me back Home, for my teaching - and they brought you here to be my mamma's child. Though your love was great and noble, they are not your Mother and your Father. They were your earthly teachers, whom you needed to learn from, so that you might grow to teach the world what it needs to know before the Dark and the End. You have already done this, my brother. You forgot upon being begot, and later you forgot again. It's partly my fault, and it had to happen. It is the sound design. T'was thine own Mother that brought thee into that dark room. She was the midwife for my birth, and they took me away in the cloth to be prepared for this moment, and more besides. If I had been left here then, to be your mommy's newborn daughter in your stead, I would have withered and perished within a year, wasting an Age at Home. Your long schooling for your next turn was done. You were ready. Your infantry in the Alp was complete. You were delivered. Your parents of the farm had a son instead. They remembered much of the mad night of your 'birth', but not nearly all. I am the Veilspinner, and I was there, and so none had any choice in the matter, least of all me. I say again, it is time you remembered. You exhaust me in this foolish debate, dear grandfather. Silly elf. You are merely lingering in the mist of nostalgia."
She ended her speech, and the crow launched itself off the branch and flew into the dark airs. It disappeared going towards the mountains and climbing into the overcast.
"I don't understand", said the boy, but his throat was hoarse, and his voiced cracked.
"The glowing boy left with the woman in the dark room was you. But it was my birthing within this world that you witnessed, not yours. And not the first, for either of us. You arrived in the bundle, and were merely re-delivered to this world after your rest and your schooling.You are Khãnyab, Chief of the Choir. Your birth and mine are the Change: I dance in shadow, and you sing in the light. We spin up the World together, from within and without. With the help of Great-Great-Grandfather, of course". She winked. "You have strayed in your dotage my Brother, and lingered upon the past and all the ages you have witnessed. You have visited this valley before many times. It is your pilgrimage, but you need it no longer in this life. Many ladders necessary for your time you completed long ago. The staircase is almost full-builded. Others will bring it to it's conclusions, and perhaps you will return to finish the landing. Then all with strength of heart may climb it. Moreover, there will be need of great light, when the world can no longer make it of itself. But it is now for you to return and rest and prepare for my turn, and my time of distant Doom, when you, great grandfather, will grow weary of bliss - though you may not believe it tomorrow - and yearn for the knowledge of the pain of the world. And you will know then that I will need reminding of my own path. Every great rescuer must needs be rescued at the close, just as every great secret must be first hidden, and then revealed. And verily, Veilers ever fall into their own veils, try as they might to abjure it. It is then that a new of our kin will slip too early and be begat upon me, Ælven-born. A new star. Then again perhaps you will be needs be delivered, little grand-child, to this little home-from-Home in due time. But for now, know that most of the Elder Seeds have been planted and begin to sprout. The Word will begin to grow soon in the World, to contend with Nothingness, and in time.... everyone knows. Indeed, the Paramount would say they already do. So many, so very many falling leaves."
The boy was overwhelmed. Yet he stumbled on. He walked around the girl that stood in his way and up the gentle slope, seeing hints of the stone circle ahead to the left in the distance beyond, when the lightning sizzled.
She turned and followed a short distance.
"I cannot follow, silly old man. Meet me at the fords when you realize your folly."
He turned back then, because there was something in her voice that stung him.
He saw then that she was holding up a great lantern. Where it came from he did not know. It's light was warm and golden in the dark grey world. It shone only upon Zöe's little face, which now usurped the lights of the storm. A rhyme from his bed-time stories fluttered across his tongue, and he almost spoke it aloud. He saw perhaps that the girl nodded. "Yes - can you not see?," she seemed to be saying. He turned around and stared into the dark north where the great mountains, invisible, stood in defiant battle with the roaring vortex of the airs.
What was he to do?
He looked at his hands. They were old and feeble. Full of pockmarks and blemishes. The ragged and worn scars on both of them reminded him...
Reminders.
.
.
--Y--
He remembered that time in his youth. He had been bitten. So curious it had been. The great green wyrm of his grandmother's glade. He slowly hobbled the last few yards to the High Path. It's great marble blocks, intricately interlocked in fine-hewn geometric patterns shone pale in the light of the bolts of the heavens. He had not remembered the High Path was so constructed. But something clicked. He thought back to the upgrading of the roads in the time of his first Empire. He had caused to be taken up again the tradition of cylindrical seals for road markers. He looked at the crossing post, and it was smooth and had it's metal cap. There were graven symbols written all over it.
Suddenly he realized... The Letters! Ancientry! His letters. The true-writ. The books of Lore had began. His Great Library. And the first little library. Ah! The wizards had come to his City. They had dreamed the letters in their own time, but they saw only strange curses, which they had pondered together in wonder and fear, and awe of possibilities. They still feared them in those days. They did not know their purpose. They had yet to piece together the Order. There were great researches. There were too the great fleets of the sea. His fleets. He had seen the sea... and sailed it!. He had built and he had fought and he had studied and he taught.
O Elvenhome!
He remembered it all.
He had forgotten that he was tired.
He was so very tired.
Zöe's faint voice he heard again from behind him: "You heard the sea-birds' call and you did not follow. Though always I have shadowed your trail, follow me now."
--Z--.
The storm reached then to a great crescendo. Lighting bolts struck the stone circle, casting nine long shadows all about it, radiating outward. Eleven times the sky sent down white fire, and a small red flame sprung up from the crater, and orange-gold light glowed on the inner side of each of the tall dark stones.
Verily, he knew then that there was no small wooden house up there beyond, no humble farmstead, but rather a great castle redoubt. His great Keep - his first grand manorhouse with it's great tower and it's bells. And he knew also that it stood in ruins, as it had long stood, tumbled and shattered, it's bell cracked - along with all the hopes of his once-great people of that wonderful time. He had thought that all was lost, when the invaders came. But they had prevailed in their escape and grown in exile. They had rebuilt in far lands. Great things of beauty they had made, some of which perhaps survive yet. He had indeed forgotten much. Great bittersweet tides of emotion welled over him, and he heard the pitiful voice of an old man crying. His own voice.
He remembered the desert wastes, of his later kingdoms, grand and opulent, and those terrible wars and plagues, and intrigues. Ah! the small pyramid on the tributary that he had caused to be raised for his wife so long ago, in those years of exile. He remembered the Bastion and his Great Seat on the shiprock that overlooked it in longing.
He had never built his own, and one cannot enter what one has has not yet built. Why? How foolish he had been! What jeopardy had he bought upon the Change itself by so delaying?
He was resolved. He would step out over un-visited pools of salmon and climb the Spiders' web.
He remembered...
Tears ran from his eyes and joined the streams of water that seemed to be flooding the world. He fell to the muddy ground in a heap.
He began crawling. He turned back downhill, and abandoned all thought of the little wooden house. The streaming mud of the rain-hammered track caked his arms and body, and little loose stones tore at his palms. Upon his belly he began the long shivering journey down to the fords, and then on to the gorge. He saw in his mind the bones of Clipper, ancient and white in the glade that he would pass.
His legs were less useful now in aiding his movement. He paused one last time upon the way, and looked up from the muck at the riven, rain-washed sky. He could see a distant tetrad of familiar stars... and, Behold! :— glimmering Aurorae glowed upon the Eaves of the South, like as to ever-expanding Will-'O-Whisps.
He pulled himself onward down the hill with bent and tired fingers, along the rough, deluge-soaked track, full of rain-delved ruts and pouring runnels of dirty water. Sometimes he slipped and slid downhill. At all times his beard dragged in the mud beneath him, hindering his slow progress. Zöe walked along slowly and patiently next to him, carrying the lantern, chanting words he could not hear, but that he would remember.
.
— R.Ö.
Those were the last words I recalled of that evening by the campfire amongst those rough folk, for I fell into a very comfortable sleep, though not without strange flickers of dream.
.
..
...
..
.
..
...
..
.
.
A Vessel
In the Words I waited Long.
A secret lurking silent Song.
My Phylactery of Letters
Being cast upon the Earth,
and Times upon Times
They came and They went -
and I waited for my Rebirth.
Indeed I Languished,
.. uncounted Suns and more,
Meas'ring Æons for the One -
an Ælven Child with the Key:
that would walk the Maze -
he'd cross the Bridge -
and climb the Shivered Tree...
...
..
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
No sight had I.
One thing was heard.
The Bottle dark
that held my Word:
unassailable, at times I feared.
I despaired that He would come,
the Fated Master of the Seas
that my Labyrinth had run.
I waited for the Dawning Day,
when the Ancient One would rise:
the Olden Soul in Child's mind
to Unseal my Brazen Prize.
When Day is Night,
and Moon and Sun,
their Mingled Lights
together run,
When every Eye
looks in upon
itself and I
We Become.
.
.
"I waited for the Dawn of Dark Days" = 911 primes
Örpherischt, 06 August, 2021, 19:46:54 pm UTC
.
The Inner Sea of Fairyland
Map #1:

A map drawn by an illiterate traveller of Fairyland, augmented by the work of an amateur cartographer with some knowledge of the letters.
The traveller is said to have spent what seemed to him some years in the mysterious regions illustrated, but was confused upon his return, for only a few months had passed in the lands of his home.
The wanderer was apparently overwhelmed by the variety of wonders he saw, and the lore taught to him by the residents of the realms of the Speaking People - these being the most well-travelled and generally less perilous of the greater unknown. Unfortunately, though having a mind for geography, he remembered little of the nomenclature, and hence the placenames on the map are those names the traveller gave the localities himself, based on the generalized activity he witnessed in them.
The traveller came upon these lands, according to his own tale, by entering a small cave behind a waterfall. This cave was very low-roofed and dark, but it emerged into a deep gorge and an open sky. The land was temperate, unlike the cold clime of his mountainous pinewoods. He eventually came to realize he was in another realm - another world. He came to meet friendly pilgrims on the road to Mermaids Cove, a port city of the Crown Vales beyond the Elf Towers of the northern coasts of the Middle Sea.
The traveller traveled.
He spoke highly of the feast-halls in the City of Bards, where regular flyting tournaments were held. The traveller relates that he was surprised by the sophisticated below-the-belt humour of the goblins of the Cleftwood Hills that made pilgrimage to take part.
The music halls of Wreath-bluff and Twilight Havens are apparently not to be missed, along with all the finest tasting fare.
He told also of the eerie mound-houses all along the coasts overlooked by the Druid Academy, wherein the grim students of high incantations pondered their daily lesson from the masters.
The intrepid traveller tells of large and fell dragons, winged and wingless, that dwell in fine carven cities on a mighty island in the middle of the Middle Sea - an island of strange crystalline rock that glows gently at night (being perhaps an ancient petrified stump of a colossal gem-tree). But these wyrms are not dangerous to those that travel the lands innocently, and they are indeed a fine source of the Lore of Fairyland. We are informed that the sea-serpents of the cave city west of the port of Mermaid's Cove are also friendly, at least if one is accompanied by locals. These are the Mamlãmbö, the tantric acolytes of Mãmi Váhta, who is regarded as avatara of an High Umóyãrin of Water that sometimes dwells there. In dark caverns inside the rocky northern bluff, the acolytes of Unùn, thirteen initiates of the Mamlãmbö, led by four high priestesses, guard the graven crystal tablets of the Successions of Faery (subsets of those originally tabulated by the ancients that first experienced the bite of Watamaräka-änyava). These matters are recalled during the Dispensation during the rituals of the Permutations of the Elders. The library of Unùn is not the primary library of the realm, however, which is found rather in the Crown Lands (not depicted, off-map to the north-east).
The Traveller spoke of many varieties of terrain, of plant-life, of beast and bird, and of sentient creatures flourishing in every sense. He told that the place was not just infused with magic, but that the geography itself, along with all its denizens was the true expression of magic, and indeed generated thereby. He spoke of Archetypes coming into being. He spoke very strangely, it must be said.
There was no idea that he might conceive that was not to be found there, in those lands, in the flesh or in phenomena of the place.
Telling the Elven sages of Ålaweh Öhlär of some of his strangest dreams from his mundane life at home, he was directed to various places in the mountains where the things he had seen in earthly dreams might be encountered in truth. The traveller went, and indeed, it was so.
...
..
.
.
.
.
.
Dangers
Future documentation of the knowledge of these lands is forthcoming. Making use of this map, additional expeditions are preparing.
Anyone making their own journeys must be warned away (until additional information appears) from the Alpen inlet and the Nousmere (Sea of Inner Knowledge). The winds are said to be frigid and stormy, with great squalls a regular occurance. It's coasts are home to strange reeds as tall as skyscrapers, and multi-headed hydra impersonate the reeds on the slime-coated banks.
The areas marked dangerous on the map are also advised against, unless a well-armed contingent of Öberon's knights are willing to travel with you, perhaps aided by a sorcerer of the Moving Mountains.
The traveller spoke in whispers of vampyric demons haunting the Grove of the Circle, and any journey in the south-east to be unwise, generally.
The Mountains of Wisdom are very tall, and very challenging to climb, but it's vales and slopes are full of wonderful trails and mysterious flowers with enchanting odours. However, the traveller warned against entering any caves not already charted (or indeed already converted by mountain hermits into living quarters and temples) - for there are many deep caverns that descend into unknown and lightless depths, that howl with winds that blow with greater fury than the strongest atmospheric storm on Earth. These underground wind-blasts are strangely synchronized with storms occurring over the Nousmere and in the region of the Sea of Ledh (and particularly Danger Point), as though there is some sort of spatial portal or sky-vortex between these locations.
The Moving Mountains are named for the curious localized earthquakes that happen there regularly. Only occasionally, in times of great turmoil in the Crown Lands, do quakes occur that are large enough to be felt wider abroad. At these times, there are tsunamis in the Middle Sea, but most of the population centers on the coastline are well-fortified against all manner of strange fairy phenomena.
There are boggy marshes in the flats between the Moving Mountains and the bluff of Smoky Point, said to contain very slimy ponds and areas of quicksand.
The glowing forest on the Cape of Nymphs is also said to be perilous, particularly at evening and dawn.
...
..
.
.
.
The Fairy Folk
From the traveller we learn of some of the fairy tribes - their names being their 'open names' - those given freely to outsiders, and certainly not their real names. These summaries will be expanded as additional information becomes available.
Afarim ( M'moatia of Afa, or Apha )
The Afarim, the people of Afa are residents of the Ambalands, dwelling in two widely separated strongholds, one in the Nymph-wood of the south-western parts, and another smaller colony across the sea on the shores of the deep inlet near Mãmi Váhta's caverns. They are known for producing great sculptors, and from their folk descended many famous agriculturalists that were foundational in the taming of the Middle Sea regions in ages past. The Afarim are most closely related to the Elf clans of the Aparim, Abarim and also the people of Ava, many of whom share a similar geographical distribution as those fae under discussion. All of these groups, it is thought, are descendants of the ancient ancestral Aba, child of the mythical elf-queen Åmbaraiḥa, said to be daughter of the first M'moatia that arose in Fairyland.
The high families of the M'moatia tribe of the Apharim bear the device of a war-mace, and these elves mostly wield spiky morningstars when they are called upon to do battle. The warriors of the tribe, beneath their chieftains, the Åfãr, maintain a glorious history of warfare, harking back to the more tumultuous times of the migrations long ago, and still today many of their men and woman join the armies of Öberon that keep the Middle Sea region safe from the great evils of the Borderlands and Forgotten Reaches. These days they are a more settled folk, but they remain easily roused.
The elves of Apha communicate using a combination of telepathic emotion transfer that represents the bulk of their speech, but this is augmented with subtle fluttering hisses and quick breathy sounds. The range of their telepathic contact is amongst the greatest of the mind-speaking M'moatia, for they can hold converse with friends that dwell many miles away. By contrast, most of the other telepathic elves have a much shorter range of utterance, being able to speak only with those in their immediate vicinity.
The M'moatia of the Afarim are quite tall, most being somewhat taller than the average man, and they are very lithe of limb. Some have described them as appearing long-boned and malnourished, when compared to the stockier fleshy, muscular frames of humans. Nonetheless they are very strong, and can move very quickly, their muscles being almost all wiry tendon. They are a fiery and energetic people, never quite seeming at ease, and many other elven folk (and more so menfolk) find them somewhat disconcerting, for their emotions bleed through telepathically to disturb others nearby, quite against the desire of the Afarim themselves. They are not savages or wantonly violent, however, and are always as civil as they can be when meeting friendly strangers.
Surprisingly, the long-range chaotic emotional telepathy of the Afarim has stood the fairies in good stead in warfare, for depending on the enemies they face, it acts as a kind of morale-disturbing force. The down-side is that warriors of other houses that will fight together with the folk of Afa usually require some extra training to overcome its' effects themselves. Certain exercises and rituals have been devised for this purpose by the Atarim and Adarim, and through these, many great new friendships and alliances have been made between the elves of Afa and other fairy clans.
Aparim and Abarim ( M'moatia of Apa and Aba )
The Aparim dwell together with their close cousins, the folk of Aba, on the far west coasts, north and south, at the mouth of the Middle Sea, where it meets the Outer Ocean. These two tribes (particularly the Aparim) are known far and wide as the finest percussionists of the Fairy-folk, revering the Umóyar known as Gõr as holding the right Chiefdom of the Inhlanganešó of the Drum and like most of the M'Moatia, despising the fallen Gaùnab. The Aparim are mindspeakers, communicating primarily with short range telepathy, and this language is augmented with strange set of (sometimes rather loud) plosive utterances and even hand-clap sequences. Their cousins, the Abarim, are the powerful and booming Singers of the Caves known for their deep and sonorous singing voices. They have some small ability to commune with minds, but this is said to be mostly emotional and not informational. Their spoken speech (when trained) is very fair, and not a few famous orators have risen from their ranks. The Traveller relates that he found both the Aparim and Abarim generally tend to speak amongst themselves very quickly and rather loudly, to the point that some other tribesfolk label them 'babblers', and thus it is those Abarim that have learned to slow their enunciation that tend to act as emissaries and diplomats to foreign peoples that speak with voice.
Fairy legends maintains that is likely that the Aparim and Abarim were the first of the M'moatia to arrive on the far western shores of Elfland, and were key in taming and settling it. Thus they are important folk in the founding of the entire Middle Sea region.
The Aparim are known widely for their masterful drumming guild, but they are also superior fruit farmers, and fishermen. Their chefs are prized imports to the folk of the north at times of feast and celebration. They fish by spearfishing, but their weapon is their pulsing underwater song that stuns their quarry. Aparim are often found at the City of the Bards, and many of the taverns employ them in various capacities for short durations. Most yearn to return home to the westlands after a time, and rarely travel further east than the capital city or the Bard-town.
The Aparim and Abarim are known collectively as the Aӎbarim, for they are friends with the Um̥byrim (that is, merfolk, the M'moatia of the Undersea, that often recline upon the rocks of the shorelines of the Elfend).
The Aparim and Abarim keep a rather low profile, and to casual observers, appear to be somewhat rustic and simple, but the Traveller relates that he suspected a great power was veiled within their communities, and certain individuals of their tribe are said to be revered as great elf-lords by sages of the other clans. A number of the mightiest and most steadfast of the Aparim and Abarim are said to be in the employ of the Druid Academy of Thangland, and perhaps there are indeed royal druids, or Apashee, cloistered amongst them.
Anarim ( M'moatia of Ana )
In the lands just east of Mãmi Váhta's caverns, live the Anarim, the people of Ana, whose original homeland is far to the north-east, but who follow the teachings of Khãnyab with regards to the visions of Watamaraka. Mãmi Váhta was said to be born of the Anarim.
The lands of these folk extend between (and to the north of) the caverns of Mãmi Váhta on the great rocky peninsula to the west (which is the southernmost projection of the northern coasts of the Middle Sea) to the region of the city of Mermaids' Cove. The people of Ana (as suspected of many of the Elves) came from the Crown Lands long ago, but have forgotten their time there. They are very large, amongst the tallest of the common fae, their eyes black, and their dark hair streaked with mercurial silver. Their queen is said to be unique in having golden copper hair with fangs longer than those of the kin in general. Her eyes glow amber-green, according to rumour heard by the traveller, who visited the chambers of Mãmi Váhta on his fifth major journey during his time in Fairyland. The traveller relates that the totem of the Anárim is the serpent. They are fine smiths, and are famous for their scale armour that shines like those of a silverfish. The Anarim trade with the folk of Ara, primarily in the furs of wild beasts that lurk in the mountain forests.
Adarim ( M'moatia of Ada )
The Adarim, the people of Ada, dwell almost exclusively in the City of the Elf Tower, on the north coast, along with a number of their little cousins, the telepathic Atarim (many or most of whom live in Mermaid's Cove and do not speak vocally other than in the occasional twittering shorthand). The M'moatia of the Adarim can open portals to any place they've already visited, and take a companion with them. Nonetheless, they often visit the Twilight Havens by boat when they are in no hurry.
The folk of Ada are large-bodied, almost as tall as the Anarim, and most are dark haired, but for their eyebrows, which are long and pale. The Adava (females) are rather shorter than the Adaha (males). They all have deep voices, and speak slowly but with great eloquence, pronouncing their syllables precisely and impact-fully. The Adarim, as already related, are able to transfer themselves instantly to any place they have already visited (and in certain circumstances, to other places undergoing certain active phenomena). They do this using a word that only their race can naturally and properly pronounce, for they have unusually wide and flat tongues. Thus they are known as the Doormakers.
Accordingly, their tall Tower City, a single colossal spire of smooth labradorite stone, built on a foundation of four ziggurats and said to contain 1,166 flights of stairs, has many triangular-shaped, arched doors (of more mundane, though patiently carven, manufacture - and as you might imagine, have little need to be opened or closed). The more important of these are flanked with pillars of rose-quartz or moonstone, and have emerald keystones.
The Elf-Tower is situated in the rolling dales of the province of Ålaweh Öhlär, of which Mermaid's Cove is the most populace city. The Elf-Tower, itself a great bastion and city in it's own right, is situated a little way inland from a large bay where are many fishing villages, and is surrounded by groves of holly trees. It is something of an administrative center, and a place of language learning. The Ada are very capable translators, and often act as intermediaries in the political spheres of the Capital City of the M'moatia of the Middle Sea. Many of the historians of the Capital to the north-east travel to the Elf-Tower to consult the Ada and their libraries that contain the results of much interpretative and speculative researches.
The Adarim are not strong hunters or farmers, and depend largely on the Asharim for their diet of fish, and in return, the missionaries of the Asharim make occasional use of the folk of Ada for high speed transportation. As previously mentioned, the relationship is somewhat strained, for reasons that remained elusive to the traveller.
Within Adarim society, the youth and adults, male and female are divided into four 'houses'. The Adaba have a flame as their totem, while the Adarie have a drop of water. The adult Adaha and Adava have a cloud blowing over a plain, and a tall rolling wave crashing upon a great stone, as their respective sigils. The traveller relates vaguely that the M'moatia of the Ada have some strange association with the powers of the elements. A young boy of their clan could most easily transport one to a distant region currently or once ravaged by forest fire, just as an old woman could whisk one directly to a strong mountain fortress under attack.
Atarim ( M'moatia of Ata )
The Atarim, briefly mentioned previously, are telepathic, and their only vocal utterances are staccato bird-like twitters. The people of Ata are rather short-statured and slim, though there are a few exceptions that are much taller and long-limbed, though they appear frail. The colour of the hair of the Atarim ranges widely. These folk are scrivers, and very adept at calculation and charting, and the observations of the cycles of time in Fairyland (which are entirely non-trivial). The Atarim are enthusiastic stargazers, and perhaps 400 of them dwell in the topmost quarters (twenty flights or so) of the Elf Tower. They are known for their practice of tattooing themselves with maps of the celestial phenomena that are to govern their lives. The talents of the Atarim have been used in the past for the planning of cities in peacetime, and so too the plotting of war strategy in times of trouble. In terms of the interactions seen by the traveller, it seemed to him that the Adarim and Atarim had a strange reciprocal relationship. In certain spheres of daily activity, one group was viewed by another as almost anathema, and vise versa, but in other spheres, they suddenly behaved as though they were the best of friends. He could not make head or tale of the truth of the situation.
The Adarim, while apparently not telepathic, seem to be adept at decoding the minimal utterances and body language of the Atarim, and they ably co-exist.
While it would seem the population of the Adarim and Atarim would have to be rather small, given their limited geographical spread, the Elf Tower holds certain mysteries, or so the traveller was told... The Adarim offer limited services to others, most often for payment, or in respect of friends, to be whisked to disparate locales of the Middle Sea region, but the folk of Ada and Ata never remain too long away from their tower. When they do travel for pleasure, as with many north-coast peoples, the destination is often the Twilight Havens or Bard Town. These places they reach most often using the ferries of the Asharim. The folk of Ada (around five hundred individuals) maintain a small rural academy of spell-craft in the eastern of the twin cities of Twilight Havens, which has a number of large fruit fields worked by the youth of the Aparim and other wandering elves that desire a short stay of work for board and lodging.
Asharim ( M'moatia of Aša )
The fairy tribe of the Asharim, the people of Asha ( Aša or Aʃa ) that dwell in the lands about the Tower of Sages, east and somewhat north of Mermaid's Cove, and south-west of the Capital City of the Middle Sea region. These peoples are great lovers of the sea, and their telepathic songs are said to speak much of it's mysterious wonders. Their hair is white from birth. Their eyes glow like phosphorescence in the waves, and they can communicate over long distances using hand-sign language combined with flashes of their eyes. The Asharim (Ašarim) are great friends with the Anarim that live nearby, but are somewhat at odds politically with the folk of Ada that live in the Tower-City itself, though they are co-dependents and benefit each from the other. The Ašarim build small domed houses and temples, and also carve dwellings into the giant mushrooms that grow nearer to the mountains to the northwest (north of Mermaid's Cove). It is the Ašarim that provide the majority of ferry boat travel across the Middle Sea.
Asarim ( M'moatia of Asa ) [ "Ahsarim" ]
The Asharim (discussed in the previous entry) have sharp teeth, almost fang-like, which can be quite intimidating, but theirs are not as long and dangerous as those of their somatic cousins, the Asarim, who are not fully telepathic, but have a very subtle and well-developed body language. Their skill with purely spoken speech is minimal, being made difficult by their substantial fangs and the unusual tongue shapes they possess in order to accommodate them. Their kind tend to struggle with vowel-heavy language, and collapse many related consonants down to a single sound.
The Asarim have hair that ranges widely from ebony black to reddish-blond. In the main, they are tall and slender, but a not insignificant portion of their population is of shorter stature, and less willowy.
The Asarim dwell in a similar geographical distribution as their cousins, the Asha, or at least that is so in terms of the coastlands. The Asarim themselves have colonized and settled more widely inland, and many smaller groups travelled south, crossing the Middle Sea, or the waters further south-east, and came to populate the southern coasts quite early in the history of the translations of the fae. The folk of Asa can be found all along Druids' Reach, and further inland all over the northern part of the Moving Mountains. They frequent Shimbelante and have been spotted dwelling as far afield as the shores of Shuvavigalya Bay. In the North, they travel regularly to Mami Wata's Caverns and the nearby locales on regular pilgrimages.
The people of Asa are known to sire powerful sibyls, speaking strange mysteries and prophecies to those that would listen (and that can understand their multi-medium utterances). Those with supernatural vision claim the Asarim radiate a powerful auroral vortex about their heads (all creatures exhibit an aura, of course, but those of the Asarim are said to twist and wave about in an unusual fashion). The Asarim use javelins crafted by the Atsarim, a small cloistered tribe that dwell in shore-villages near Mermaid's Cove, for hunting and fishing.
Ararim ( M'moatia of Ara )
The people of Ara - the Ararim - are supreme choir singers, capable of great feats of voice, using them indeed in war, for they are capable of disturbing the foundations of buildings. These folk are also shapechangers, and often seen running in the hills of the Mountains of Wisdom in the form of great hounds of the hunt. Their main dwellings are amongst the low rolling hills north of Mermaid's Cove, which they share with the Anarim. Their folk send many scholars to the Academies of the Capital, where they often reach high positions. Individuals of the Ararim are known to make frequent pilgrimage to Dragon Islanda in the middle of the Middle Sea, staying there for extended periods to converse with the wyrms that house within it's carven cavern temples, and to partake of their ancient traditional vision quests in the petrified woods on the south-east of the landmass. The folk of Ara have long heads, with hair often reddish in colour, and are more likely to be bearded than most of the M'moatia. Like many of the folk of the north, they travel often to the south east - to the Twilight Havens and the City of Bards, and do much trade with the folk of those regions. The Ara have befriended the great seahorses of Mermaids Cove, and they ride these across the waves, rather than travel by boat.
Agarim ( M'moatia of Aga )
The Agarim are the folk of Aga. These are numerous forest people that live in the Valourwood, but they are hardy travellers and often found elsewhere. The Agarim are rare amongst the people of the Crown Vales in that they often travel far into the eastern deserts, and have colonies in the Garden Wood of Anažadùn. They have greenish skin and grey hair. They are capable of going without drinking water for extended periods due to their ritual training over many generations. Much like the Adarim, the folk of Aga value eloquent minimalistic speech and the sacrifice of charity. They generally practice a form of asceticism, but those that become prosperous are very generous with their wealth. The Agarim have seven temple retreats, five of which are located in the Valourwood, and two in the Garden Forests to the east. These are managed by the three Agarhai, the Guardian Chiefs of their people, who travel between them on a rotational basis. The more mobile of the Agarim have taken unto themselves the duty of boundary-wardens of the desert borders. They will attempt to stop unprepared travellers from heading too far east or south-east, for the travellers' own good. Due to their zealous activity in this regard, some have been led to believe they are keeping something in the desert lands secret. These rumours are heightened by the great alchemical skill of these folk, one of the earliest of the peoples of Fairyland to invent blasting fire for the purpose of warfare (and also entertainment).
Ayãrim ( M'moatia of Aya )
The people of Aya, the Ayãrim, dwell mainly in the lands about their chief's stately mansion, the house of Öberon, known as the Palace of Årdhigùl-æyašnn. Öberon, or more properly, Yberón (*), is the High King of all the lands of the Middle Sea region - those lands rendered upon the map of concern. The folk of Aya are shorter in stature than many fae, but they are mighty sorcerers, and shrewd politicians. The majority of the Ayãrim have bright green eyes and glassy colourless hair that often appears white or platinum-silver, while the minority have tresses of raven black. The smallest group have heads and beards with a tinge of red or ginger, which is thought to be from a subtle admixture of Arãrim blood. The architecture of the mansions of the great families of Aya, with their strong yet unobtrusive palisades, are very impressive, with high domes and organic towers and fluted spires. Their lands, planted everywhere with giant trees almost as tall as their towers, are central along the north coast of the Sea, almost directly north of the Dragon's Isle. Indeed the Ayãrim spend much time in converse with the Wyrms of the glowing marine redoubt. Some say also that Yberón travels at times to the Crown Lands to converse with the Great Power of Fairyland.
Azarim ( M'moatia of Aza )
The M'moatia of the Azarim, the folk of Aza, are tall and strong fae of the Crown Vales. They are close cousins of the Asharim and of the folk of Asa, and share the fang-like teeth and talent for swimming of those peoples. The Azaha, the males of the race, have chameleon skin that can change colour and blend in with the surroundings. Some of the other families of M'moatia also exhibit this trait, but not nearly as complete or controlled as the folk of Aza, who have mastered the art of camouflage. Meanwhile, the Azava, the females of the breed, are ebony-skinned on their limbs, legs and backs, but pearly grey on their bellies and chests. Their skin exhibits the colour-changing ability only in the face and hands, and to much lesser degree. The skin of the male and female Azarim exhibit small scaly protrusions on their shoulders and thighs, and they are strong-boned, even in the skull.
The folk of Aza are a numerous and widely distributed, found all the way from the peninsula of Mãmi Váhta's caverns in the west, to the Land of Palaces nigh to Oberon's home eastward. The Azarim are well-spoken, with a sibilant edge to their pronunciation. The lady Azava are known widely as soothsayers and dream-seers, and the most powerful of their oracles operate from a number of temples and groves all along the north coast.
They are divided into a number of loose-knit tribes, some of which are quite warlike, and these enter into service with Oberon's armies and as personal guardians to many important statemen, Azaha and Azari alike. While the Azarim are apt pupils of the warriors' way, these people are certainly not uncultured, and are accorded high status throughout the kingdom of the Middle Sea. They are disciplined and patient fighters yet also keen students of ethics and the moralities of fairyland, and they are historically renowned in their defenses of the gentler lands from wilder elements beyond their borders. The knights of Oberon wield long keen swords of the finest manufacture.
The Knights of the South are a separate group of peacekeepers that perform errantry from Twilight Havens to the Druid Academy, and many of the best picked warriors of the Aza are amongst them.
The Azar, the military chiefs of the Azarim, ride serpents known as Azhdãr (*), a dangerous species that lair in the Moving Mountains southward, and a larger kind is found in the eastern valleys of the Mountains of Wisdom. The folk of Aza and the Anarim are the only M'moatia that have managed to tame and breed these particular beasts of Fairyland. The sages of Ada apparently offered certain aid, it is said, in the early attempts to do so. The Azarim were also first to tame, and begin the husbandry of the large flying Azhdãrkha, curious long-necked, short-tailed, very bird-like dragons that wade at lakeshores, and with the help of the Aka, designed fine riding saddles that the creatures are comfortable wearing. A number of enterprising travellers have made great journeys on the backs of these wondrous steeds.
Of those not of a combative bent, and willing to undertake more curious risks, some Azarim are employed, for their large size and strong limbs as prison guards or wardens in the dungeons of Wizards studying wild creatures, demons and other strange, dangerous species.
The people of Aza are the source of many of the finest engineers and craftsmen and women of fairyland, always found to be involved in great building projects or renovation activity. Many strange tools, inventions and effective weapons they have devised over the ages. In these tasks they collaborate often with the folk of Aka, the masters of architecture and handiwork.
It can be here said that many of their kind enjoy the practice of bee-keeping (and the bees of Fairyland are large indeed, and their hives produces prodigious quantities of the finest golden liquid). Some of their honey farms are naturally placed where the bees live, but they have also built many great 'honey temples' with which they attract Queen bees to start new hives within. (*) (*)
The Azarim are a sensual folk, lovers of adventure and of experiencing the many wonders of fairyland. The Azarie are known as observant match-makers, detecting when a pair of M'moatia are likely to be romantically compatible.
...
NOTE: A number of the twenty-four elven tribes has not yet been described.
.
.
.
.
.
Clan names and derivation
Notes - naming of the folk (of the M'moatia Tribe of Ana, for example):
- Ana ( ancestral name )
- Anarim ( the folk of Ana )
- Anar ( a martial leader of Anarim, or local chieftain )
- Anahai ( male Ældra [elder] of the Anarim ) [ Anaɦai ]
- Anaha ( a male M'moatia of Ana ) [ Anaɦa ]
- Anaba ( a boy child of Ana ) [ Anabha / [ Anafa ]
- Ananga ( a married male of Ana )
- Anangahai ( an Ananga that has sired, or meaning First Consort )
- Anari or Anarin or Anava ( a female M'moatia of Ana )
- Anarie ( a maiden of Ana )
- Anarai ( a married woman of Ana )
- Anaraiha ( an Anarai that has birthed a child, or meaning 'first wife' )
- Anaryin ( a priestess of Ana )
- Anarúne or Anaškṛ ( a scribe of Ana )
- Anarel or Anaṛul or Anatšar ( King of the Tribe, if app. )
- Anasħee ( magus or druid, or high priestess )
This naming system holds across all the commonly encountered M'moatia of Fairyland that speak with voice.
In the case of the different tribes, it appears that the ancestral given names ('Ana', 'Ara', etc) are actually a form of cartouche: <ANA>, which symbolises the elven people on the left and right hand of (in this case), 'N', which appears in each case to be a sigil of the divinity under which each folk took their primary tutelage in the Land-we-do-not-see. The domains of these divinities being the fields of knowledge and activity of all M'moatia. Many of the followers of the divine N take as totem the fish and/or the serpent, and thus have an association with water.
- 'N' is rendered here as a Latin letter for the purposes of translation. The actual symbol represented by N above is seen here.
- The 'A' on the left represent the Gathering attributes (inflow) of 'N', and the 'A' on the right represents the Dispensation attributes (outflow) of 'N'.
- Thus the Fairy spell 'AN' means, at the core, 'transfer to N' or 'gifted to N', or 'learning of N', while 'NA' means 'given by N' or 'poured from N', or 'the teachings of N'.
- 'ANA' is thus a balanced expression of N, where an individual (or collective) of Ana is passing on all or most of the power it receives, implicitly infused or transformed with the essence of N. A folk performing their natural function in Fairyland.
This grammar extends in quite an interesting fashion, and is too great a matter to attend to in detail, but for example. We might describe a certain chieftain of the Anarim as 'Enar'. The 'E" as opposed to 'A' means that the chief is over-eager in certain duties to the detriment of others, 'gathering' too energetically in some way, yet still dispensing at a requisite level. This might lead towards an imbalance: he might end up exhausted, or lash out at his juniors. Meanwhile, an 'Aner' is a leader of the Ana who is micromanaging.
Named M'moatia of Fairyland (as collected by the Traveller):
- The ancestral 'Aba', child of the mythical elf-queen Åmbaraiḥa, said to be daughter of the first M'moatia that arose in Fairyland.
- [...]
.
.
Geography of Fairyland (partial document)
O/1. Named Region and Locations as per the Traveller
Regions:
Outer Ocean - All the waters beyond the Middle Sea region and the Great Continent of Fairyland.
Crown Lands - Not shown on the map - to the north and east. From whence all or most of the M'moatia of the Middle Sea regions once came, it is thought.
Crown Vales - The 'royal lands' of the North Coast region. Also known anciently as the Orf-lands ('roof-lands').
Borderlands - Those regions, north, south, and east, that represent the outward extremities of the familiar, populated and peaceful realms of the Middle Sea and those lands that surround it.
Unknown Reaches - The unknown or forgotten lands beyond the Borderlands. Some consider the Outer Ocean to be included by this denomination.
Nous and the Nousmere - A narrow and stormy sea with it's inlet to the north of the opening of the Middle Sea to the Outer Ocean. All the lands surrounding this water to the north of the Mountains of Wisdom are the Nouslands. The Notchwood is found north and west of the Nousmere, on the northwestern-most of the mapped lands.
Ambaland ( or Elfend, sometimes Tithelynta ) - The western-most lands and peninsulas of the Middle Sea region - those lands north (Ambaland) and south (Shimbelanté) of the exit of the Middle Sea to the Outer Ocean. Many birch trees grow in the forests of Ambaland, particularly on the north shore, and alder trees are seen also in the south, particularly in the Nymphwood. These regions contain the Exilic Cities, also known as the Cities of Libel, of which the Traveller mentioned two: the City of Exiled Singers (properly Rath Sheedh-Lavhãl, and the City of Exiled Bards (or Rath Nya-Labhãl). The small holdings around these lands are thus the provinces of Nya-Labhãl upon the North Shores, and on the Southern Shores are Shee-Lavhãl. Grapes are cultured in Ambaland, wine being a great favourite of the M'moatia, though the wine of fairyland is said to be prepared quite differently to the mundane wines of the mortal realm.
Middle Sea, or Inner Sea -The great sea of the Speaking People of Fairyland.
Dragons' Rock ( or Dragon Islanda) - A large island bastion with a number of cities that are home to mighty and sagacious dragons. Palm trees imported from the lands of Pharaoh's Harbour grow thickly here, along with other varieties from Wreath Bluff and elsewhere. Golden aspen trees grow also on the northern parts.
North Shore [text unreadable]
Western Shores [text unreadable]
Eastern Shores [text unreadable]
Mountains of Wisdom [text unreadable]
Alpen Inlet [text unreadable]
Notchwood [text unreadable]
Ålaweh Öhlär - One of the most populous provinces of the Crown Vales of the North Shore. Famous for it's hills and valleys of great oak forests and thick groves of ash trees. The banks of the rivers that run down from the Mountains of Wisdom to the sea are home to many large willow trees. The city of Mermaid's Cove and the Tower City of the Adarim are within these lands.
Valourwood - A great forest upon the east of the North Shore of the Middle Sea, with mighty trees of many species, and deep-shadowed glades that are the home to many creatures of the hunt. Hazel thickets abound, and it is easy to get very lost in the maze of myriad trails that thread between them. Aspen trees are found mostly in the east, and there are great oaks on the western eaves.
Vinelands - A relatively narrow but lengthy peninsula that runs north-south upon the east of the Middle Sea. The peninsula has it's root east and south of the Valourwood. A narrow sea runs on it's eastern side, dividing it from the scrub and desert lands to the further east. This low-lying realm is known as the 'Vineyard of Elfhome', it is the center of the wine-making industry of Fairyland. There are forests on it's easternmost side, and also to the north, where the eaves of these merge with those of the Valourwood itself. Hawthorn is found natively here. There is an island off the southernmost point of the peninsula that is home to many of the finest garden resorts. It is possible at low tide to get across to it from the main peninsula at low tide, but you have to run.
Thangle Land - The large southern landmass to the south of the Middle Sea that claims much of the Southern shores as it's northern territory. The realm extends from Wreathbluff (it's far north-western end) to the west of Smoky Point, but north of the Cleftwood Hills which are properly part of Ayavraland (or Ajavraland). The Cleftwood Hills merge with the south-eastern portion of the Moving Mountains of Thangle Land proper. The most populous locales of the Thangle are the Twin Cities of the Liminalanté, or the Twilight Havens: named Wreathbluff and Coronaltava (otherwise known most-formally as Ocaronaeava). Yew trees grow in small groves across much of Thangle Land (and are found also in Ålaweh Öhlär, but there they are rarer). So too elder trees are found in these lands, and many willows are also found in the more well-watered parts of the region, though these tend not to get as large as those found on the North Shores from Ålaweh Öhlär in the west to the Land of Palaces in the east.
Cape of Nymphs ( otherwise known as Ynshee ) [text unreadable]
Twilight Havens ( or Liminalanté ) [text unreadable]
Wreath Bluff ( otherwise Phaxalanté, or Ahvigæla / Aphigæla ) - The name of the peninsula at the north-western extremity of Thangle Land, that wraps around Shúvavigalya Bay. The name 'Wreath Bluff' is also given to the western-most of the Liminalanté (ie. the Twin Cities). The region of Wreathbluff (the north-west of Thangland) is known by very many names amongst the M'moatia of the western coasts. It is oft colloquially described as 'The Spear'. It is also known widely as the 'Crown of the South' as it is perhaps the most prosperous region of the southern parts of the Middle Sea kingdom. The region of Wreathbluff combined with the Cape of Nymphs and Smoky Point are known as Shimbelanté, that is, the Southern Ambaland. There are many famous groves of elder trees in Wreathbluff (note: Wreath Bluff is not named on Map 1).
Smoky Point ( or Tidhashee ) - A tall rocky extension of the northern parts of the Cleftwood Hills that juts out into Shuvavigalya Bay, which has it's inlet just south of the entrance to the Middle Sea from the Outer Ocean.
Shúvavigalya Bay ( or Shúvaphigalya Bay ) - A large bay east of the bluff of Smoky Point, and south of, and enclosed by Wreath Bluff. The lands to the east of the bay are dangerous fens and boggy marshes. (note: the bay is not named on Map 1)
Moving Mountains - The great heights of the Thangle Land. Known for regular earthquakes. Frequented by druids of the Druid Academy.
Bardsea ( or Enthyródrešil ) - The lands surrounding the City of Bards, aka. Greater Bardtown, on the South Shores of the Middle Sea.
Druid's Reach ( or Vahýndrasil ) - the lands and shores west of the Bardsea.
Palace Lands - The Imperial Family Estates of Yberon's people.
. .. ... .. .
Other cities shown on the Map:
- Yberon's Estate
- Capital City
- Tower City of the Adarim
- Mermaid's Cove
- Mami Wata's Caverns
- Bard Town
- Druid Academy Town
- City of Love Songs
- Nymphwood Village
- City of Exiled Bards
- City of Exiled Singers
- City of Wine
- Pharaoh's Harbour ( ivy, gort)
.
.
.
.
Of the Moving Mountains

A map of the lands on the south of the Middle Sea, the greater part of which is known (variously, depending on local dialects) as Thangle, The Thangle, Thangland, Thangaland, Thanglaland, or the Thangle Lands.
This large country is dominated by the Moving Mountains that rise to their heights in the north and east, and the great bay of Shúvavigalya sits as counterpoint westward.
As it is said in the introductory document:
- The Moving Mountains are named for the curious localized earthquakes that happen there regularly. Only occasionally, in times of great turmoil in the Crown Lands, do quakes occur that are large enough to be felt wider abroad. At these times, there are tsunamis in the Middle Sea, but most of the population centers on the coastline are well-fortified against all manner of strange fairy phenomena. [...]
The westernmost portion of this realm is Shimbelanté (that is, Southern Ambaland - where the Ambalands in general, north and south of the mouth of the Middle Sea, are also known together as Tithelynta, or less formally as Elfend). The northern coasts to the west of the land are Enthyródrešil (Bardsea), and to the east Vahýndrasil (Druid's Reach). The southern portion is Ayävraland, where the forested Cleftwood Hills rise as they march north-eastward, and merge with the foothills of the Moving Mountains, whose massifs dominate Thangland proper.
The more populous northern parts of the Moving Mountains and of greater Thangland have been somewhat tamed by the workings of the fellowship of the Druid Academy, having the aid of many generations of adventurers that set out from Bardtown, but the southern portions are much wilder, and though the goblins of the Cleftwood regions are vastly more civilized than those found almost anywhere else, their many monstrous neighbours have not integrated into Yberon's kingdom nearly as successfully.
The largest population centers of Thangland are the Twin Cities of Liminalanté, the Twilight Havens, founded upon Wreath Bluff (Phaxalanté), that wraps around and gives shape to Shúvavigalya Bay. These cities and all of the realm of Shimbelanté are very popular with holidaymakers visiting from the Crown Lands across the sea.
In the bowl formed in the western hollow between the Moving Mountains and the great bay is a wide lowland of plains, marsh, fens and shallow river valleys, known as Firyn Ulumn. Quicksands are a danger here. The marshlands closer to Smoky Point and the Bay of Shúvavigalya are well known for their rank slimes and maze-like paths through their reeds and mangroves. The only major population center in this area is a farming town named Sooth, closer to the peaks eastward, and on slightly higher ground. Sooth is considered something of a frontier town by most of the fae tribes that live north of it. Many fae look down their nose at the inhabitants of this region, but a number of key crops and other exports have ensured it's relative importance.
The Great Mountains of Wisdom

An unfinished map of the Mountains of Wisdom, those rooted upon the northern side of the Middle Sea.
This map was drawn by the Old Sage for the Traveller, guiding the young man to the location and time that he might escape Fairyland, and return to his home after his sojourn amongst the merry folk of King Yberön.
The map was sent to the Linguistics Society by the Traveller some time later than his delivery of the bulk of the original manuscripts of the Sage. The map he at first kept to himself, for he realized during his escape that the place of his exit was indeed the location of his first arrival in the Realm, and due to his awe and wonderment of possibilities decided to have a copy made for himself by a trusted friend before he delivered this original into the hands of our Order.
The map itself was originally contained in a sleeve within the binding cover of the Sages documents. The Traveller tells that the illustration was a work that the old man had begun before the arrival of the interloper, and that it was to be a gift for the Lord Yberön, but the plight of the Traveller was such that the Sage changed his purposes for the map, and had said that he would begin anew on a finer work for the King's gift.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.^.
The Mound
They were upon the Heath,
When they heard a Sound,
Of strange Festivities,
Beneath the Ground.
It echoed from the far Beyond,
From deep below yon Fairy Mound.
.
Behold!
A lilting Voice... and Panpipes sweet...
They heard Laughter, Jests; the Trickster's feats.
The Ringing Sounds of Swords a'duel.
An Elven Prince denounce a Fool.
.
A Dinner Bell then Rang aloud:
Sweet meats and mead, served after Vows...
. bethought the Listeners beyond the Shroud
.. of Stone and Earth and Elven veil,
... that Wondrous Hour 'pon Heathen Hill.
.
All these Things the Strangers heard,
But none of it they ever shared,
For Unseelie Queen then spake a Word,
And all was but the Speech of Birds.
...
Örpherischt, 3 March, 2020, at 2:27 AM local time
.
.
.
.
The Galahad
... .. .. ...
Begirt with Words and Mantle Dark,
. The Knight deports to seek the Spark
.. 'neath forest leaves of trackless trail,
... for Twilit Path twixt yonder Vale.
.
'T hath no Beginning, nor doe it End,
.. that Silent Source that weaves the Fens -
.. from which doth Place and Time descend -
... from Castle Black that Gold defends.
.
.. Yet secret chanting tongues are there -
... Each winged word a Spell that bears
.... the whispered keys to Everywhere.
.
1.2.1, 1, Örpherischt, 12 Oct.ober, on 2019
.
.
.
.
.
The First Fording of the M'moatia of Fairyland.
Introduction to the Navigation of Fairyland in Time and Space
How, in part, to investigate the history of Elfland.
To cross a river is to ford it.
The place where a river can be crossed is a ford.
Can you afford it?
Through the angular crystal lens of Modern English (one of the 'seeing stones', we might say) we can gather some misty information about the first time the Elves forded, or crossed a river, or at least of some important fordings in the transitions to more recent ages. As we peer into the deeps of time, by crawling along the crystal branches of the gemtree of tongues, we find the great events and places, peoples and forces that came together to bring about the genesis of the concept of the river-crossing itself - how the archetype entered the lore of the M'moatia, and the elements at play.
First we examine the exoteric obvious. We ascertain, as far as we might, the most commonly used word in the current day (and accordingly, the current age of fairyland, or at least parts of it) that represents the act of moving ones body over a river. I would argue this is 'cross', a word with many senses that are all nonetheless in some way linked (langed together). Fewer folk these days would use 'ford' (unless it's embedded in a placename). And there are other words we might examine.
But let's leave it at that for now. The word "cross" is wider in sense, more 'generic' (which is not to say lesser), while arguably, "ford" is more specific to the crossing of a river in particular. Being a word with many senses, 'cross' is a dense nexus of knowledge, a stark feature in the geometry of the dark crystal into which we peer, and will take more time to tease it's secrets from it's depths. So we will use the more specific 'ford' (which of course carries the meaning of 'crossing', and thus all that pertains to crossing, pertains at least indirectly, to fording 'water' (whatever that is..).
'Ford', naively, sounds more archaic, and thus we might glean more information about the first river crossing, from grandpa, as it were.
We want to examine the etymologies of the word 'cross' (as it relates to crossing rivers or other geographical features) versus those of the word 'ford', and see which entered common English parlance first, with that particular sense. Thus we might choose the oldest, most rooted word that implies the activity we wish to focus on, across time and space.
By examining the entry of the word 'ford' into English we glimpse perhaps the fording of a river than was key in the events that pertained to the transition from the previous Age of Fairyland to the current. Or a crossing, by mortal men (perhaps into or out of fairyland), and that involved elves, at that crucial time, when the archetype was given new vigor in the tongues of men. Meanwhile, going all the way back to the etymological root of 'ford', we find the first great crossing made by the first elves that ever forded.
The word 'Ford' has the consonant root F.R.D.
Frodo knows about this.
Whether Frodo knew that the word 'ford' sums to 322 in triangular numbers is not known.
The tales of Frodo no doubt were glimpsed through similar means that I here demonstrate, using the crystal ball and ring of power and all seeing eye that is the secret of the runes.
So we have the free radicals, F.R.D (and the vowel-spirit Ayin, O, omicron or omega)
This tells us that the M'moatia tribe of the Afarim were involved in an important crossing that is remembered still in our current mortal age. The Afarim are a largely non-vocal telepathic tribe that dwell now in the far west of Elfland, on the north and south extremes of the west of Middle Sea. Being not speakers with voice (beyond emotive hissed utterances), it is not likely they had much to do with the final form of the English word 'ford' in a linguistic sense (beyond a memorable onomatopoeic expression perhaps) They were rather warlike in their ancient days, the image of a war-mace or morningstar being one of their totems still. The military crossing or defense of a ford might be signaled here. The Ararim were also involved in some form, in a secondary fashion, offering aid, or as a levering force - a fulcrum, or adversary perhaps - during this fording. The Adarim were involved too, perhaps having something to do with the climax, success, closing, or recording of the event. We already know the Adarim are capable of teleportation to places they have been. Once they cross a river, they can get to that side of the river near the ford, instantly from anywhere, so the first crossing of a river opens new ground, for many. The Adarim are also sagely folk, and may have had some influence in assuring the word 'ford' was finally cemented into our own parlance.
The etymology of the word 'ford'
- ford: From Middle English ford, from Old English ford, from Proto-West Germanic *furdu, from Proto-Germanic *furduz, from Proto-Indo-European *pértus (“crossing”). Cognate with firth and fjord (via Old Norse), Low German Föörd, Dutch voord, German Furt, Norwegian and Danish fjord, and more distantly with English port (via Latin). See also forth and Persian پل.
Can you see the grand events sweeping across time and space?
There was a fording involving the Afarim and Adarim that changed the word for river crossing in the time when the Proto-Indo-European mortals broke off to form the first Germanic tribes whose language began to diverge and concrete itself in altered forms.
The ending of the Proto-Germanic *furduz tells us there was a great battle, and perhaps that a hero won a princess. The elves of the Azarim were perhaps directly involved, or played a major role in the memory of the event being transmitted to us.
Previously the word was pértus, implying a more ancient crossing of note, involved the drummers of the Aparim, who are akin to the Afarim, and also important then were the Atarim, the telepathic cousins of the Adarim.
The Asarim or Asharim (or their combined ancestors perhaps) were key, and had some direct part to play in terms of their water affinity. We portal rather directly from 'pertus' to 'port' (just a little to the left, as it were), and so a great harbour and fortress of the distant past is remembered.
The Dutch voord, Low German Föörd (and Norse fjord) reveal to us something important, the Word itself. This confirms the word and the spell as the accessways to Elfland, the portals to other places and times in the Gemtree of the World.
Of Pértus, we see it has an accented 'e', This tells us that there was an key vision or insight that triggered the event, and a great effort and/or jubilation involved (of which 'e' speaks alone, even without the accent. There was a twist and a turn. We know that the event deeply affected those nearby, by the appearance of the divine spirit, or breath, of 'u'.
We examine the root of pértus(Proto-Indo-European):
- pértus: from *per- (“to penetrate; to cross (water)”) + *-tus.
- .. as a noun: meaning 'crossing'
The first crossing allowed those involved to penetrate new regions of knowledge. Perhaps the waters were actually parted. There was Berits, Covenants, made in preparation or remembrance of the event. There were grand weddings and pretty brides.
The actual crossing, or fording, may have been over or through water, a river or sea, but water could be a metaphor (oft it is metaphor for time). Did they cross time?
Proto-Indo-European: per-
- Root per-
- *per-: before, in front, first
On the face of it, here we see the desire of Uber. To lead. To be in front and on top. Or perhaps it is not the desire, but simply the wisest course.
The word 'over' (above) derives from the same root. The Alpha is the Aleph is the Mountain ox, at the head (summit) of the wagon-train. The root *per- has the 'unvoiced' P (close to 'F' / 'Ph') as opposed to the voiced and vocal 'B'. The ancient crossing was silent and perhaps secret. The true leader, the hidden pharaoh, has no need to speak, perhaps.
In particular, the Faery clans of the Aparim and Abarim (today's Aӎbarim, friends of the Um̥byrim, or merfolk), currently dwell in coastal regions far to the west of the Middle Sea region of Fairyland. If there was a great crossing of the land and sea, from the Crown Lands, far to the east and north, which seems to be the case, then, they were perhaps first of the fae to reach the last lands before the Outer Ocean and the sunset, where the deep voices of the Singers of the Caves still chant in tune with the pounding waves, accompanied by the percussion of the fisher-folk of Apa.
.
.
I Await Thee at the Ford
A Knight there sat upon his Horse,
No further might he go.
A Darkened River before him lay
with Vengeance in it's Flow --
.
A Devil's Shivver the Knight bewrayed,
as it coursed down to his toes.
"O' spiteful Wind of deadly Force,
of Misery and Woe!"
.
Crow there sat upon Standing Stone,
Foes' Gleam within it's Eye,
and dimly raised afar the Banks
of Stream that bubbled high.
.
A reedy Vale of Fairy Sidhes
lay nigh beyond the Ford:
Within defile of Mountain knees, whereat
he seeketh Lodge and Board.
.
By Travails Past had come to him,
the Map to Korebenischt,
It had guided him by Steady Way --
Compass True before the Mast.
.
.
.
A Peerless Prize he sought to win,
beyond every golden Crown.
beneath that Mound below the Moon --
a Wealth deep-laid therein.
.
A Meeting blesséd by the Stars,
that shone above his Birth: the
Measured Fruits of that Tree of Names
that had gifted him the Earth.
.
At Castle Black was to be found,
the Prize Penultimate.
That Holy Grail he would Embrace,
And Adore unto his Fate.
.
With Grail in hand, beyond the Ford,
his Trial would be complete,
A Sentence run through Ancient Land,
to birth a Phoenix of our Lord.
.
Weighty Waters and the Sands of Time...
... he strove with Biting Cold.
The Month was near, but not quite come.
Have ye the Patience of the Old?
.
- Örpherischt, 10 September, 2022, at 13:22 UTC (O)
_()_
Of the Foundation
The Matter of the Realm of Ancient Ard
Man walks about upon the earth, and though there are great oaks, and pines, palms and cedars many times his height, and not a few beasts of the woods and plains that stand heads above him, and greatest of all are the snow-covered mountain spires that rise to dire altitudes - nonetheless, man, by and large, thinks himself a thing tall.
If a certain man is not confidant in his own individual mastery of the world, he as yet perhaps, prides himself of, and appropriates to himself, the ostensible mastery of his kind.
Yet man does not know his place, and reckons little of his habitation, and of how, and of what, it was fashioned.
You might agree that the greatest things to the Man are the deep distances of the Sky, the wide pathlessness of the grey Ocean, and the jagged heights of the Mountains.
As yet, only the wise have begun to suspect the truth about their own small realm, and of these things aforementioned, and of the very ground upon which they walk - that is, those that pay heed to the ancient legends and old-wives tales.
For the realm of Earth is a fantastic ruin - majestic yet sad - a once lush fruit that has been gnawed through the ragged ages down to it's rotten core; a wasteland witness to the battles of aeons. Of the wide visible surface geographies of the land, and so too of the basins of the deep earthly seas, there are but few places that have not been entirely re-shaped by vast works of mining, and the great efforts of ancient and unknown builders.
Today, the eye of man ponders the colossal masses of the mighty mountains, and even to his mind laden with lore regarding the dead matter of rock shaped by the slow grinding clash of continents, these gigantic forms are a wonder to behold and a marvel to contemplate.
These, the greatest mountain ranges of our world have four primary origins, and of course, the fairy tales come closest to the truth the matter.
Not a few (and certainly the youngest) of the world's mountains and mountain ranges are the remnants of monumental construction works of the master masons of ancient and mysterious civilizations: immense obelisks and towers and mansions and ramparts and ziggurats and pyramids that once climbed miles into the sky, yet are now so blasted and eroded they can scarce be recognized as the work of intelligence. Indeed, a good number of these grand elevations are but the crumbling remnants of the summits of structures vaster still that lie buried beneath ages of sea-bed sludge, mud and soil and the wrack of disaster.
.
Accompanying the above are many of the features we now dub volcanoes, especially the smaller cinder cones and medium sized stratovolcanoes - these being the great mounds formed of mine tailings: the waste materials of the aforementioned primordial quarrying and building endeavors, piled in heaps. The greatest of the fire-belching mountains are ancient, collapsed power facilities, military bastions and weapons factories of the sons of Gü, and of the Old Gods, originally domed or in ziggurat shape, now rendered unrecognizable by cataclysm and by mighty and forgotten wars. In either case, the toxic and reactive stores, fuels and armories buried deep within have mingled and ignited, and fueled by the great pressures upon them, primed great netherworld engines of alchemical fires that burn yet to this day, and erupt occasionally with deadly force when the great gasses and liquid infernos gather too much energy unto themselves - and the belly of the molten edifice becomes pregnant with lava.
On the other hand, we ponder the canon catch phrase 'the living rock'... This is a remembrance, in part, of the forgotten truth that many long and curving mountain ranges, particularly those in the far north and south of the world, and these of lesser height, but certainly not to be called mere hills, are in truth - if not ancient and shattered dam walls that once held back oceans, or the battlements of the star-giants that divided nations and redirected glaciers - are in fact the ancient petrified carcasses of colossal creatures the size of kingdoms; leviathans of the forgotten past that once walked, swam and flew ponderously through the thick smoky airs and murky seas of primordial days.
And in regards to this, it must be here mentioned that not a few edifices described by the man of today as 'rock-cut temples' are the results of the harvesting of these fallen beasts by lesser creatures for their meats and essences. The voids created, later, before complete petrification of the monster, were carved and shaped into architectural forms and became palaces and dwellings to many ancient kingdoms of strange peoples.
Now the great secret of the Earth itself - of the tallest and oldest mountains, and the greatest of craggy ranges - those with fierce cliffs and brutal splintered peaks, whose roots penetrate the deepest places of our realm - these are in truth the blasted trunks, exposed boughs, and fallen branches of the great keder forest of the ancient world - that was the ancient world - trees of strange woods that stretched immeasurably high into the sky, so that their tops were veiled in thick clouds and rainbow mists, such that it was a rare occasion that their full extension could be seen from their tangled base by night or day, and the stars flickered ever in and out of view between the highest branches and their strange foliage.
Behold! There is no such things as 'rock' or 'stone' in the earth. There is only petrified wood.
The table of the elements: fire, water, air, wood.
What exactly wrought the complete worldwide ruin of these colossi, leaving nought but their rent stumps, now the greatest mountains and mesas of the earth, is a mystery. Efforts to imagine the forces unleashed by the disaster, whether it happened singly or all at once, fail utterly - let alone the reasons, if a natural disaster it was not...
Yet it is likely that these great trees, their eroded bark and rinds having become the very sand grains of the white beaches of the earth, and the fall of whose mighty branches shattered cities, and created new river valleys, were indeed a single organism, stemming ultimately from one source. For the pattern of nature is that the greater is like to the smaller, and the smaller is like to the greater. And there is but one Tree, to which the great tree-remnants of earth, now dubbed 'mountains', are but fungal growths.
For few men know that their vast and splendid earthly world is but a small fruit upon a vast branch, and that upon a bough vaster more, springing from the immeasurable bole of the mighty Tree of Worlds that spans all of creation. That root of life that sprouted within the Ylem of Åmaä, the realm bounded by the burnished coils of Aído-hwédö, the Rainbow Serpent of the Outer Tides --
The Great Tree that began it's ancient reign as a tree of flame, then becoming a growth of misty waters, then of earthly matters, and later, of breezy airs and hidden essences. The great branches of this tree are ebony black, as pitch as unburned coal, reflecting no light, and cannot be seen with the eye of man, be it day or night. From the vantage point of Ard, only the fiery fruits and radiant flowers that grow upon it's youngest stalks, and the glow-worms that wing their arcing paths about the branches, can be seen in the sky after sunset.
And as to the ocean, the oceans of the world of Earth are but puddles to the deepnessess of the Abyssal sea - the ever-swirling Ocean of Pearl - that coalesces about the limbs of the Great Tree, and fills all of Åmaä to the brim, as it were a great Calabash.
Ò
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Gematria
By countless Names
.. I have been known:
A Spell of Light from
.. Shadow grown;
Sharp as Shard
.. of Glass, and Hard;
Smooth-wrought Gemstone
.. beheld by Bard;
A Glimpse afar, of
.. jet-black Void;
Of dreaming Star, and
.. windswept Throne.
A Mind encased:-...
.. A Crystal hewn, with
Wisdom grave of
.. Sun and Moon.
Beyond diamond Face
.. lieth ancient Tome,
that now hath Found
.. a rightful Home.
.
- Örpherischt, 15 Oct.ober, 2020, 20:21 pm UTC
.
.
Of the M'moatia - The Elves of Fairyland (The 'Speaking People')
On the remembered and discoverable attributes of the Elf.
Elves are known to many as mythical supernatural human-like creatures, or perhaps fallen angels or the offspring thereof, that have occasionally impinged upon the lives of mortals. Many tales are told of them, and many features remembered about them, and oft the memory is bent somewhat.
Many seem to view elves as some sort of quasi-divines, a half-way-house between ensouled mortals and free-roaming spirits or ghosts. Some say they live underground, in the sky, or rather in some other dimension or dreamland from which they occasionally manifest in the earthly realm.
One thing that appears clear to this author, is that Fairyland and our mundane Earth are tightly linked, in that the fortunes of Elf-land and our mortal world are greatly co-dependent - in one sense, each is a muse to the other. But sadly, it is all too easy for the ever-changeable activities of man to twist, corrupt and destroy unwittingly entire regions of Fairyland, and this document will aid one to see more clearly why. Meanwhile, the boons that the land and people of the Fae-folk provide to the realms of men are oft less tangible and easily missed - taken for granted - until they are lost or revoked (though of course a number of the elven gifts are self-evidently virtuous, and it is difficult to understand why the recipients might shun or denigrate them, beyond an uncouth ignorance or barbarism).
As elsewhere made known, the elves of fairyland have a number of names for themselves, and they are remembered dimly by menfolk by very many more.
The unmanifested soul of every individual under Páramòunt Ûmvélinqängi (be it god, elf, man, or beast) is called an Umóyar. A soul that if it were to incarnate and be capable of bearing children is called Umóyarin. Some are mightier that others. Many never incarnate on Earth or in Fairyland.
The word M'moatia has been presented in other documents here.
This is the true name of the encased soul of the Elf, or more particularly, it is the name of that 'casing', which might be viewed as a small speck of resonant crystal dust that manifests in the realms of matter (Earth) and so too within supernatural matter (Fairyland, Elfhome, Alphabet). The divine Elven soul itself (perhaps a shard of a greater soul, and perhaps not unlike a mortal soul) is actually a series of rhythms or fluctuations - a solo aria, we might say, that is encased and bound to the crystal at conception, and during the lifetime of that incarnation of the individual. This crystal is found deep in the depths of the brain of the Fairy, and through the vibrations of this tiny mote of living stone the Elf consciousness is able to commune with the powers of the Land-we-do-not-see from it's home in Fairyland or on Earth. Thus, any Elf you will meet outside of the Land-we-do-not-see, is technically M'moatia.
The English word 'mote', in fact, is an ancient remembrance of this Elvish concept, and I argue the words 'myth' and 'math' will be found to be bound up with these matters.
In general, one might speak of an individual Elf as M'moatia just as one might speak of a certain Man as a "soul". There are many races, tribes and sub-tribes of the Elves, and these have their own names, those publicly-known and those private to each. All are nonetheless Elves, that is M'moatia.
"M'moatia" is pronounced mmowaeshia, with the 'o' as in 'motor') and the 'wae' as in the word 'way'. The 'i' at the end (-ia) is almost non-existent.
Now, a primary feature of the Elf or Fairy is that they are capable of advanced communication, be it vocally, through airborne speech, or by a union of minds ('telepathy') or complicated body language, and of course the written word. The M'moatia are often said to be the first of the living beings to make an art of speech and language itself. Some would assure us that indeed this is their defining feature.
The elves, like men, speak from the mouth (see mote) and lips, and the word lip is an occult wordplay upon elf (elph). The elves founded the first language laboratory - the word "laboratory" being labial oratory (that is, 'lip-speech'). The first official meeting (see moot) of linguistically-enthusiastic fae is no doubt remembered as the Thing (a name still used by some menfolk today for their own council gatherings) because they conversed in speech with tongues. And there they debated many things, and named many notions, and together in Covenant, they acknowledged that all things were spoken into being by the out-breath, spoken by himself, of the true name of Ûmvélinqängi upon the thread of Ánänsí, at the moment of the Grand Accord of Mdali that gave true being to the Ãmaä and it's contents in the Time Before Times.
It was the Elves no doubt that devised the first Green Language, the Cant of Enchantment, known these days to wise as the Language of the Birds - the linguistic construction that gave foundation to the earliest formal tongues of man. This system, it is said, was influenced by the combination of the partial lore (discovered indirectly) of the ancient heavenly relics known as the Pyramidion of Gaùnab and the headstone of the conjoined gods Khänyab-Watamaräka. Some say this extracted knowledge is named the Flaming Iris, or the Fire of Iris.
The various houses of the Elves all ultimately stem from one source, but they have evolved, divided and intermingled somewhat - but slowly - over the ages. It must be said that those tribes that speak with voice are deemed to be more native or acclimatized to the Middle Sea region, while the fully telepathic elves (even if close cousins of a speaking group) are not necessarily as comfortable as they might be elsewhere, in lands now forgotten to most. Nonetheless Fate drives them to dwell where they dwell, for in Fairyland, all is to purpose, though that purpose be just as misty and veiled as is ours in the mortal world.
Of course, no discussion of Fairy folk, or Elves or other such denizens of those realms (that the ignorant refer to as the lands of 'fantasy'), can avoid reference or comparison to the acknowledged scholar of Elvendom, J.R.R. Tolkien.
.
Master Tolkien certainly had access to somewhat accurate information, and his studies were well-directed, for his materials relate that the embodiment (the 'manifested physical raiment') of an High Umoyar (those he referred to as "Vala" in the singular, and as "Valar" in the plural) that incarnates is known as fana.
Tolkien understood perhaps, that this speaks of the manifestation of a physical body through sound.
See the definition of "Phone" (ie. phonetics):
- In phonetics and linguistics, a phone is any distinct speech sound or gesture, regardless of whether the exact sound is critical to the meanings of words.
- In contrast, a phoneme is a speech sound in a given language that, if swapped with another phoneme, could change one word to another. Phones are absolute and are not specific to any language, but phonemes can be discussed only in reference to specific languages.
( [To be precise] in phonology and linguistics, a phoneme is a unit of sound that can distinguish one word from another in a particular language.
If you ask an Elf, they will tell you that the English word 'phone' actually means 'embodiment of an idea or emotion in sound', and indeed this is how many or most of the elements of Fairyland are sustained.
Only the High Umóyar can manifest their own bodies onto the Earth realm in such a fashion directly, and usually, only by the wish of Ûmvélinqängi, via the dooming assent of Kalünga and with the aid of Imäna (ie. they are True Phones) - but the M'moatia, the Elves, are indeed a middle-ground. They also are phones (phanes), if a lesser form. They are phonemes, that is, phenoms that give rise to and interact with other phenomena. Elves must incarnate 'naturally' (loosely speaking) around their M'moatia, and though they have earthly bodies (ie. they are consonant, and thus possess a skeleton and fleshy coverings), these are much more closely bound, via their M'moatia proper (the elf-mote, the individual 'I' of the Fairy) to the silver thread of Ánänsí. They are limited to this mystical communication channel to the Land-we-do-not-see. Thus the various forms of radiative emissions, and especially sound (be it freely expressed in utterance and performance, or encased for perpetuity in writing) is their operating sphere. Tolkien called them the Eldar for a particular reason here implied (ie. learn the letter, he urged, both loudly and quietly at the same time). We might say that the lives of the M'moatia are much more direct expressions of the 'heavenly sound' than are those of mortal men, made of denser matter, but verily, their flourishing on earth depends on mortals speaking their sounds and passing on their names and words in writing. What would the consequences be, if nobody ever spoke or wrote the sound 'B', for instance, ever again. The entire race of the M'moatia of the Abarim would fade away and perish, and would be sorely missed, one gloomy philosopher once said, in answer to that question.
The darker elements of Fairyland, such as the Drakvlfa, and also the Trolls and Ogres, and certain demons are remembered by many names, but there were ancient men that remember the name of Phonoi, the sons of the deity Eris, described as the 'ghastly-faced male personifications of murder'. It may be here surmised that these are malignant elven powers of the Underworld that are able to kill other forms of life with their utterances, and that are willing to do so for no other reason than to cause disruption.
It is suspected that a sect of Drakvlfa used the Grove of the Circle in the south-east of Thangland (a place few dare to visit) for their secret meetings.
In terms of 'Phone' as "fana" ('fauna'), see:
- Vānaprastha (वानप्रस्थ) is a composite word with the roots vana (वन) meaning "forest, distant land", and prastha (प्रस्थ) meaning "going to, abiding in, journey to". The composite word literally means "retiring to forest".
Evidence of the works of Elfland are to be found everywhere in the tongues of men, and the lore surrounding it. As a prime example, there is an old worn down word used in language studies amongst the race of men, and it refers to a type of sound made during speech: the 'alveolar consonant'.
- Alveolar consonants are articulated with the tongue against or close to the superior alveolar ridge, which is called that because it contains the alveoli (the sockets) of the upper teeth. Alveolar consonants may be articulated with the tip of the tongue (the apical consonants), as in English, or with the flat of the tongue just above the tip (the "blade" of the tongue; called laminal consonants), as in French and Spanish.
Ask yourself this: what is the word "alveolar" other than an eroded form of the name of the densely populous fairy province of Ålaweh Öhlär - the 'Land of Elf-oil' (for fine olive trees grow there in the cloven hills north-west of Mermaids Cove of the Crown Vales ).
The etymology of alveolus:
- borrowed from Latin alveolus (“a small hollow or cavity”), diminutive of alveus (“a hollow, cavity”).
And thus, of alveus (Latin)
- from alvus (“the belly, paunch, bowels”) + -eus.
Of course, for the elves are renowned as foodies of the most sophisticated sort. In this context, the word 'belly' is simply the word 'lib' / 'lip' (ie. labial) backwards. From mouth to stomach, and onward. The alchemical laboratory of the alimentary system, that is elementary, or illuminatory.
The definition of Alveolus
- Alveolus (pl. alveoli, adj. alveolar)
- ... a general anatomical term for a concave cavity or pit.
This informs us of the general tendency of many elves to prefer underground caverns for their dwelling (ranging from the simplest of diggings to grand netherworld fortresses. This extends also to their practice of housing within the giant voids inside colossal trees whose heartwood have eroded away. The life of the ailing trees is thus extended, according to the rumour of the Traveller. And the 'cave/pit' mnemonic built into the meaning of the word "elf" is also a memorial perhaps, of the original exit from the mythical cave that was the place of the genesis of the race, and more besides. It also refers perhaps, indirectly, to the bite marks made by fairy fangs (and particularly those of the more feral underground and mountain breeds). None meet a fairy and is not bitten. But travellers are warned, for there are many creatures of Fairyland that might look like elves, but are not. And the bite of some is worse than others, and might be given for reasons other than play.
The almost-root word "alveus", seen above, has other dictionary definitions - in English:
- .1. alveus: (construction, law) The bed or channel of a river, specifically that followed by the river flowing in its natural or ordinary course.
The association and affinity between the fairies and rivers is self-evident. Ponder the notion of 'tributaries'. Also the metaphor of the river 'following it's natural course' reflects how fairies are said by some to be more bound to the Fates of Nature than mortals, who strive beyond it, and work to bend it. Some might say we see a glimpse of ideals of pure-blood exclusivity also, perhaps. The catchment area of a river, with it's network of tributaries, reflects the pattern of a family tree.
- .2. alveus: (neuroanatomy) A thin layer of medullary nerve fibers on the ventricular surface of the hippocampus.
An interesting one, considering the lore of the M'moatia discussed earlier.
And in Latin, other definitions:
- alveus [m] ( genitive alveī )
- .1. (in general) 'hollow', 'cavity'
- .2. (especially): hollow, deep vessel, basket, trough, tray; deep cavity, excavation
Again we see the cavern-craftiness and the works of the mining engineers of the Elves of Aka.
We also see the theories held by some of creatures such as the Sylph and Undine, fairy-beings of wood and water that are said to lack a soul until they marry a mortal, and thus gain passage to heaven that would be otherwise denied them.
Returning to the water association of the fae (be it ocean-going or riverine) via the Latin alveus and alvei:
- .2.1 (nautical) 'hold', 'hull' (ie, of a ship)
- .2.2 (metonymically) small ship, boat, skiff
Elves are rather famous for their fine shipwrights, and their swift little river craft. The Akarim and a number of other elf-tribes are fine wood-carvers. See the legend of King sceafa (King Sheave), and so too the tale of Moses.
Furthermore, we have very specific sense derivations of the 'cavity/hollow' semantic:
- .2.3. trough for feeding pigs
- .2.4. (derogatory, humorous) dish for food
It is here that the Morlocks of the south-eastern reaches of the Moving Mountains grin with silent leering laughter.
- .3. (board games) hollowed gaming board
As seen earlier, the fairies are manifest examples of the 'phone', or a derived lesser or composite expression thereof. Thus, the elf is master of the craft of the laugh and of making of fun. Especially if it involves a pun. Onwards to the next item in the listing:
- .4. beehive
Many of the elves are telepathic, and in continual direct emotional contact. Some have described their ability to commune and interact as to that of a hive-mind. The fae of the Azarim and Abarim have bee-keeping as one of their many hobbies and livelihoods.
- .5. bathtub
Keep clean if you want an audience with the High Elf Queens of Aya.
- .6. (construction) riverbed, river channel; canal
Self-explanatory.
The etymology of alvus in Latin:
- alvus: from Proto-Italic *aulos, from Proto-Indo-European *h₂ewlós, nominal form of *h₂ewlo- (“tube, hole, channel”), with metathesis. Cognate with Ancient Greek αὐλός (aulós), Lithuanian avilỹs. Same metathesis seen in parvus - παῦρος (paûros). For the semantics compare Old Armenian փոր (pʻor, “cavity, hollow; belly”).
- ... or from Proto-Italic *alwos, from Proto-Indo-European *h₂el- (“to nourish”) + *-wós.
The 'World' of Fairyland (...is Virulent)
The etymology of the word "world":
- World: from Middle English world, weoreld, from Old English weorold (“world”), from Proto-West Germanic *weraldi, from Proto-Germanic *weraldiz (“lifetime, human existence, world”, literally “age/era of man”), equivalent to wer (“man”) + eld (“age”).
ie. The World is (in) the Age of Man... but the 'man' is a "wer" (hence, for example, the were-wolf, 'man-wolf').
The etymology of wer in Old_English [ie. 'man']
- wer: from Proto-West Germanic *wer, from Proto-Germanic *weraz.
- Germanic cognates include Old Frisian, Old Saxon, Old High German wer, Old Norse verr, Gothic 𐍅𐌰𐌹𐍂 (wair). The Indo-European root is also the source of Latin vir, Sanskrit वीर (vīrà), Old Irish fer, Lithuanian výras.
Here we see how old words speaking of a 'man' are really speaking about a 'fairy' (ie. faeries, elves) and that they are viral/feral (a fiery 'virus').
Etymology and definitions of vir in Latin:
- vir: from Proto-Italic *wiros, from Proto-Indo-European *wiHrós.
- cognates include Sanskrit वीर (vīrá), Old Prussian wijrs, Lithuanian vyras, Latvian vīrs, Old Irish fer, Old Norse verr, Ossetian ир (ir, “Ossetians”) and Old English wer (English were-).
- vir (1): man in the sense of "adult male human": adult, mature or grown man
- vir (2): brave or courageous man, hero, warrior
- vir (3) husband
- vir (4) (military) foot soldier
ie. the 'vir' or 'vuur' is a 'pyre' or 'fire' (fires @ fairies @ virus )
The word vīra in Sanskrit:
- Sanskrit वीर (vīra): 'brave', 'man'
.
fer in Old_Irish:
- fer: from Primitive Irish *ᚃᚔᚏᚐᚄ (*viras), from Proto-Celtic *wiros, from Proto-Indo-European *wiHrós. Cognates include Latin vir, Sanskrit वीर (vīrá) and Gothic 𐍅𐌰𐌹𐍂 (wair).
- ... meaning 'man', 'husband'
Etymology and definition of vyras (Lithuanian) [ie. 'virus']
- vyras: from Proto-Balto-Slavic *wī́ˀras, from Proto-Indo-European *wiHrós.
- Baltic cognates include Old Prussian wijrs, Latvian vīrs. Indo-European cognates include Sanskrit वीर (vīrá), Latin vir, Old Irish fer.
- ... meaning 'man', 'husband'
ie. It seems the lands within which the above languages were spoken (and possibly well beyond) were populated by 'fairies' ('elves'), a fiery people who called themseves 'vyras', 'viras', 'vira', 'ver' 'vir', 'wer', and who perhaps wielded forceful verse.
And it seems, a people to which certain ancient forces were much averse.
Is the 'fairy' a name for a people that 'were'?
'Where' are they?
The elves of Middle-earth were, for much of their lives, hunted by forces that desired their extinction. Morgoth and Sauron would see the end of the fierce fairies. We accept that the elves had already largely 'faded' long ago. In the last few years, the World Authorities have been working overtime to exterminate the 'Virus' (that is, the secret Verse of the brave man, of the husband; of the fairy). Will they succeed?
An additional note of interest:
The word 'Motet'
- [..] In the early 20th century, it was generally believed the name came from the Latin movere (to move), though a derivation from the French mot ("word", or "phrase") had also been suggested. [...]
And an important question - what of the 'alphabet'?:
Alphabet @ Alpha Beth @ Aleph Beth ['Ox House'/'Cattle Pen'] @ Elf Home ( 'Fairyland' )
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
And Yet...
From temple cave I met the Sun,
alighting steps from Source of One:
the Hidden Hand of Fate unsung,
which brings me hence, by ways arun.
.
From City Gold I doth descend,
as equals rise that Hells defend,
where Well of Souls I deeping delved,
til hidden Words to me recalled, I
swift by Song of Muse was felled.
.
Beyond Mountain peak and fair Mirage,
I'd sealed the weary paths of Stars;
I'd pondered words of every Sage;
I'd built a Ship of carven spars.
.
I'd made pilgrimage to the Ring of Stone,
that ancient ruin of Jötun-home.
And finding there the Prism-glass, again
cast my eye upon the Tome.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I travelled Day, and climbed the Night,
I swam the Lakes and dove in might,
I tasted Clouds and grew in Sight,
I counted Raindrops in their Flight.
.
'Oer Mountain Peak and Summits bare,
through Deadly Gorge I trod with care;
'neath deepest Caverns of the Earth;
the mirthful heath and plains I fared.
.
'Pon Westward Way was wheeled the Sun;
the Eastward Eaves were shadowed, dun;
the Southern Cross was coursing cold,
and Northern Crown did night enfold.
.
The Keys I'd won; the Staff of Lore,
every Secret of the Earth and more,
Chronologies of Ancient Times;
the Secret Chord of Heaven's Chimes.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Though always needled deep in Heart,
that darkest Void being gnawed apart
by Missing Thought - the Fiery Light:
the Entanglement of that Without.
.
To thundrous Fall of Waters clear
where Sources meet the Stream that bears
the Secret Whisper upon the Airs -
of Beauty's Herald in ardent Prayer.
.
Between the Hills of Stone and Brush
the Hopes and Dream of Hearts a-rush
as falling Waters, the Rill of Souls,
to Delta Great where Waves are foaled.
.
The lower Course where River finds
that Valley Stream that ever winds
it's rippled waters Songs remind,
of Birds of each and every kind.
.
And Verily thus it came to be
that Music of the Gulls led me
to a little Tavern by the Sea,
and there I found my Valkyrie.
.
- Örpherischt, April 17, 2021 :: :: 21:42 pm UTC
The Outline ( = 2001 squares )
Every height that men have reached,
Every faith that we have preached,
Every war that soldiers fought,
Every secret sages sought.
..Every sign by which they led,
..Every word that we have read,
..Every craft that children learned.
..Every book that ever burned.
....Every song that men have sung,
....Every bell that ever rang,
....Every ancient work in stone,
....Every tree from sapling grown.
......Every thing that teachers taught,
......Every fish that fishers caught,
......Every good that labours earned,
......Every stone that lies unturned.
........Every church and steeple tall,
........Every tower, bridge and hallowed hall,
........Every ship-at-arms with gleaming sail,
........Every constellation bright and pale.
..........Every birthing since the ancient fall,
..........Her pattern bound in one and all -
..........The reason for the castle wall:
..........Above and within all things most fraught,
..........This divine geometry that God hath wrought.
- Orpherischt, 30th June, 2023 + 1
The Qabalah of Fairyland
(Manifestation of, or from, or within, Elfland)
O.
The Elven M'moatia is the central mote about which the Elf manifests. This mote resonates, tethered to the silken thread of Ánänsí that trails from the Lands-of-those-we-do-not-see.
A.
The core animating principle is specified as 'A' (the All, 'God').
B.
A single individual Elf or Man cannot hold All of himself, and thus the All is fractured, and some portion of it enters, or communicates with, the vessel of the M'moatia. Thus there is a division. This division is specified by 'B'.
B.A.
'B.A' (or Ba) is thus the 'divided, or apportioned soul' of the individual ('A' is listed second, or last, because it is 'inward-most', the first letter being 'outermost'). Reading from left to right, as most English-speaking readers would, we encounter the outward features first, the visage or countenance of the body and then mind and then soul. Only once we've reached the end of the description do we 'see the heart of it' as it were - the full creature and the depths of it's soul and fate (if we get that far with our abilities of perception).
The 'A' as it sits within the individual is thus the core personality, and represents, we might say, it's 'Fate', or 'the desire of his or her life'. It is given the name 'Will', or otherwise, 'Wyrd' if the individual becomes powerful in magic in life and the world.
The 'B' as it sits within the individual is the second level of development. It is said to finally express itself in the inner wisdom of the soul, and then also, when the body is developed, pertains to the wisdom over the body and it's senses and instincts. Thus the 'B' (second-from-last) is named 'Wisdom'.
K.A.B.A
The next level of development of the Elf is the finer intelligence, the power of mental discrimination, of abstraction, of calculation, and specific memory. This is called 'Mind' or 'Brains' (bold 'A", above), and it develops around, or 'in front of' the Wisdom and Will (ie. 'BA'). The step beyond this is the meta-intelligence (bold 'K'), the ability of the mind to examine projections, and thus develop 'Charm' or social intelligence.
The 'Mind'/'Brain' is patterned, as with Will, by the All - specifically, by the charm received from the Lands-we-do-not-see, a heavenly gift. Thus, we have 'A' again, but this time representing the brain (third-from-last). And as such:
K.A is thus the 'divinely-charmed mind' (lit. 'Charm of All', but positioned so as to be Charm of Mind). Some define it as the 'Life Force' or Consciousness.
And thus we have a complete mental structure (a basic template) of a creature in fairyland.
KA.BA.
The soul and mind of the Elf is developing nicely. We have a Charming (K) creature with Brains (A), tempered by Wisdom (B), and a divine spark of the All driving it's Will (A).
The 'A' appears twice, representing the Oversoul of God, so to speak, and thus his Will and Brain pattern appears (in some apportioned subset) within the individual. The particular Wisdom that emerges within the individual is a product of the strength of the bisecting/dividing action implied by 'B', and the projective, predictive, and adaptive abilities (ie. Charm) of the individual is provided by the K, to be seen as another sort of dividing action, or crafting, of the 'A' in third-from-last position.
These symbols provide us the embers of magic (the spiritual power, or quantum essence, the 'divine light' - that is, the basic numeric values) used to represent or quantify the core of the soul of the 'simple creature' (be it a rat, hare, cow, lion, human, or elf) that will ultimately perform the function of it's bodily manifestation. According to the numerics of the Elven alphabet:
K.A.B.A = 3.1.2.1.
ie. reasonably charming (if of a low-cunning sort). Of low intelligence. Having the beginnings of wisdom. Not having much willpower beyond basic survival.
To raise these values, in order to distill a more refined individual of it's class, the creature will of course need a different name.
But so far it hath not a body.
The final three levels of development are those of the physical body around the M'moatia, the brain and nervous system developed earlier. These are not given orthodox letter symbols, but are provided directly by the letters of the name of the creature, or it's distilled essence (a process described elsewhere). A creature in fairy land must have a True Name of at least three letters (at least one of them being a vowel, which provides the divine animating force to the body overall; and at least one of them a consonant, which provides the seed of skeletal and tissue matter). In certain cases a creature with a two-letter name manifests, but these seem always to have a strong Shadow, which dominates the most primitive level of body development.
This most basic level of the body is known as Guts. It represents the fibre and constitution of the body, the marrow of the bones, the ability to ward off diseases and poisons, and maintain healthy cycles. It has some effect over the ability of the individual to perform at endurance tasks or under duress. If a creature has a Shadow (to fill an empty void created by the lack of three letters for it's name), then it takes the place of Guts, and has the value 5. This shadow chews at the creature, like hunger or thirst. It might attract parasites that effect it's behaviour.
Either way, after this, the muscle mass develops over the skeleton and around the main organs. This provides the brute force ability to interact with the environment - strength, but little finesse. This attribute is labelled Muscle.
The last stage of development of the complete individual is fine motor control over the body, controlled by the mind, and guided by fate. The final component is called 'Sinew'. It represents the ability of the creature to wield itself and tools dextrously and with precision.
Names:
Thus, we have seven attributes that define the core of a M'moatia or a creature in fairyland, in order of importance (as the elves would have it), and generally viewed as examining the final individual 'from the inside out':
- WILL, WISDOM, BRAINS, CHARM, GUTS, MUSCLE, SINEW
... however, when considering how these map onto the name of a creature, we reverse them.
- SINEW, MUSCLE, GUTS, CHARM, BRAINS, WISDOM, WILL
Sages have found that the Sinew and Muscle elements are variable, and depends on the lifestyle of the life-form, as it were. These last two expressions of the body (sinew and muscle) are prioritized depending on the type of creature and the individual. Certainly, the finer dexterity provided by the expression of Sinew is praised by the craftsman over and above the Muscle of the wrestler, who plays a different role in society. Thus when examining a certain creature through the lens of fairy kabbalah, it takes some intuition to grasp the final order of the elemental expression of that creature from it's name.
Let us create a generic 'Bat' in fairyland (a little flying mammal, an insignificant example of it's kind).
'Bat' has only three letters, the least we can have to manifest an individual, and we need seven.
Thus we add our Ka and Ba ('K.A.B.A') as discussed earlier (the basic soul package) onto the body of the bat:
- B.A.T.K.A.B.A (sinew 2, muscles 1, guts 2, charm 3, brains 1, wisdom 2, will 1)
In terms of the previously-mentioned variability of Sinew and Muscles, we might imagine a bigger-bodied example of a bat, with more robust limbs, but with a reduced flight performance. In such an example, the numeric values for these two vital attributes might be switched.
If we have a creature with a name longer than three letters, we either overwrite or add them to the base Ka.Ba.
Let's evoke a Lion.
- L.I.O.N.A.B.A (sinew 3, muscles 9, guts 6, charm 5, brains 1, wisdom 2, will 1)
This is a powerful and reasonably dextrous example of a lion (and it also has the strong stomach needed by a carnivore and sometime-scavenger - but it is perhaps not the king of the beasts. It still has only the rudimental wisdom, brains and divine will of a rat. It will need a proper name to define it as a true beast of nobility, that provides improved capability in these arenas.
Let's manifest something different:
- S.E.R.P.E.N.T (sinew 10, muscles 5, guts 9, charm 7, brains 5, wisdom 5, will 2)
In this example, we have no need for a basic KABA template, for the entire creature is provided by it's seven-letter name.
This serpent might be a large python, for it has very powerful tendons and muscles. It also has the strong constitution of a creature that devours it's prey whole and slowly digests it. It has the charm of the classic serpent trickster, and brains and wisdom to boot. The only real lack is will, so this is a lazy snake, perhaps.
Note that 'S', the first letter of the name, reduces to 10, and then 1, from 19. The Sinew value of 10 invokes an Ace, turning the full reduction from 1 into a 10. Any creature manifested in this way has some chance that one and only one of it's attributes with a value of 1 might be upgraded to a 10. This occurs by divine fiat at conception or birth, or through some magical or traumatic occurrence early in the life of the creature. It might suffer some penalty for this boost in potential in one area, by a weakness or vulnerability in other areas.
Note also that overwriting the basic KABA values for the inner four attributes of the creature by it's common or proper name does not sit well with some philosophers, and these prefer to add them.
- . . . . .K.A.B.A (0,0,0,3,1,2,1) +
- S.E.R.P.E.N.T (10,5,9,7,5,5,2)
- ... ='Serpent' (10,5,9,10,6,7,3)
This serpent is bodily equivalent to the previous form, but it is more charming, and much more wise and intelligent. No reduction is performed at this step.
The above examples present the most basic manifestation of an entity in fairyland, and is representative of the method by which many natives of the realm are 'born' therein.
There are other, more subtle ways that this occurs, however, and these other methods echo those transformations and distillations required of a mortal to better sublimate themselves within the realm (that is, enabling a non-native kaba to impede upon the fabric of elfhome and traverse it's geographies).
.
.
An example of one well-known distillation method is detailed in this extract from an esoteric text from the libraries of the Adarim:

Individuals incarnating in fairy land by such methods express different body and mental traits and abilities, than they would if their truename was used as above, using the basic method.
Obviously, fairyland being fairyland, and names being names, you might find the king of the grizzly bears is an unexpectedly small and cuddly friend, while the pixie queen might be 20ft tall and very, very strong. You never can tell what's in a name...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
The Tree of the Tongues (A)
In the midst of the Deeps of Times,
there grew the Great Tree of the Worlds.
In the midst of the Roots of the Tree,
that drank the starry Ocean of Pearls,
there, very great grew the Wyrm of the End,
that chewed and did bend the core of the Tree,
though by Bore-tooth notice to Eagle did send,
for by Courtesy always are Great Powers ruled.
The wells were defended, and Wyrm had not drank,
Thus his thirst he did quench by sap of the Tree.
And ever he chewed as though his spirit might flee.
The Messages returning from Eagle were rank
with spite and with mockery and with shameless delight,
So Wyrm beneath root let up from the gnawing
upon that which Eagle so deftly was sewing,
and pondered the roots that so far he'd lain bare.
And he wondered indeed if there was to gain
a victory over illusory fanes of the Earth:
Such manifest banes!
Wouldst every leaf upon branche be the same?
Now...
In the midst of the boughs of the Tree.
Far above the Roots of Three,
Cupped between Branches, there be,
a World that contains you and me.
What is the secret that (the) Dragon would see?
- Örpherischt, 14 January, 2021, 22:08 pm UTC
.
.
.
The Tree of the Tongues (II)
- Verily 'neath the silver véils of sailing clóud
- . and Ever-mists that shróuding seal my Tree of Time,
- .. märked by sailing õrbs of light upon a sculpted núrsery rhyme,
- ... prophesied by Nõrns that dwelleth nigh these áncient wells of mine,
- ..... I see passage of the soul of man and weigh his thõught against his crime.
- ...... Rising there from ancient töme, are Staves of runes 'pon living stöne, where
- ......... Empires shall be built 'pon bönes of thöse whom refuse to sing alöne, for
- .......... secrets flying free now cãuseth bôugh of Tree to swáy and gröan.
- Örpherischt, 15 January, 2021, 01:12 am UTC
.
.
.
.
.
.
The Tree of the Tongues (III)
- Upon the tree, a branche.
- 'Pon the branche, a knote.
- In the twist of the knote, thy mossy vale.
- Over the vale a mystery, and a whispered spell.
- Running river braids the plain of the Wells, and
- Winds blow blustery, threading the redes of thine Elýsian belles.
- In the woods of the valley, and in the deeps of the gorge,
- Naiiads of the pools play to distant sounds of the forge -
- ever-ringing from the depths of the deepest of the Halls
- Of the great Mountain Kings, where warring Princes of the Lords,
- fought for glory, and golden hoards of ancient treasures mined
- vast ages past, as Hugin tells: he that wings his way at last,
- even to that Genesis that yearns be brought to light, from fastness
- nigh the steepest crag, where towering fortress, it's darkened door, permuting
- unknown fragments of that ancient store of the glowing fire resolute, that
- shall be known and none refute.
- Örpherischt, 15 January, 2021, 02:33 am UTC
.
.
.
.
.
.
The Tree of the Tongues (IV)
- There upon the Mountain seat,
- Of old the place of grim defeat, that
- Reared by Lords of Ancient Days,
- Interred the bones, and sword, and sheath,
- Spoken of in Legends Dark: of the Over-kings of
- Evermære, whose Magic woven 'pon the Loom
- Forgotten now in growing gloom
- Raised when Light was drained, consumed and
- Ostracized by those exhumed in dread array, no more entombed, their
- Malice drifting, their arrows spent, shafts of light by Prism bent,
- .. and
- Cold within a vice-like grip, lies Ruling Rod, and driving whip - there
- Rotting pages strewn on stone, fallen from their bindings blown, loose
- Your spirits quiver in the eddies of the Heir, being
- Pulled through Time by currents fair,
- Towards the Source of all you bear - and
- There within the Mountain's heat,
- Of old the forge where hammer's beat,
- Raised by Smith of Hoary years,
- Ignited sparks that fired the Dark,
- Spoken of in glamours old that hearken back to
- Eden's fall, from whence the Man and Woman came, the
- Founding tree, remembered still in ancient Name,
- Read at times by Light of lamp, in rebel cave, and dungeon deep —
- Or passed as secret whispers told in dead of night, while others sleep.
- Melifluous, the Nightingale, doth sing it's Song,
- .. as
- Cares of Day release their grip, and Searing Star, the Burning Ship, beyond
- Rising hills doth speed away.
- Your spirit shivvers with chill of fear, as ye
- Pull toward thee thine Abyss shear. And there....
- There stands a Mirror, black, stained with redly-frozen tears.
- Örpherischt, 15 January, 2021, 15:27 pm UTC
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
The Honey
.
The Princess wove and spun and strove
to complete the work into which she dove.
She hath the skill of hand and mind, and
with great foresight codes divined, that
Rings of Power unique defined, for every
Magic purpose known. The task was hers,
and hers alone - but Queen Bee toiled at
task of Drones, for Hive she lacked,
and Workers none: the Times were hard,
and overrun, with Wasps and other evils
done by Creatures fell of outside world,
that desireth all good things unfurl.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Now a Prince there was, o'er mountain drear,
that Once-upon-time clasped Princess near.
This Lordly Knight of Bees was held, in
dungeon dark of Mind ensouled, and fought
Himself, and Wasps and Wyrms, and Vermin
of the Shade and Cold. To him it seemed
that Time had stopped, for day and night
had overlapped, and whilst he strove to
break his crypt, the Wasps had taken all,
and kept the Kingdom of the Righteous ones
in disarray and desolate. Insects all
were put to test - by Hornet's sting were
sore oppressed - for Tyrant old,
grown bold and bitter, had stolen will of
every wold; and seizing valleys of the realm,
had sold the birthright of the Bees:
They'd broken Hive, and scattered Nest;
By winds of terror had put to rest
the Liberty of that Kingdom best.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
For in secret cavern, deep under ground,
The Termite King of Terror found the
News of Conquest most profound: that
he'd begun - that he had led - the world
for him now cried and bled! His legions
every strength had razed; had chewed away
at every hope; a maze of dark material rope
replacéd faith that once the regions of
the Bees enflower'd - for these had fled:
In lands beloved they dwelt no more,
being thrust from goodly bough of tree
and from bushel sweet they'd once adored.
No honey flowed. No blossom leapt.
A Woeful song it seemed indeed: that ne'er again
would workers meet: the harvesters of love bereft
of Nature's task that once they'd kept.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
The Prince and Princess of the Bees,
never ones for lives of ease, nonetheless
their hearts had seized, for Termite slaves
they'd become unwilling, and being apart
their lives were filling with trials that
bewrayed their thoughts: a folly of usurping ills
that blanketed the very hills; A masquerade of
veiled smiles; an Apocalypse of Termite spells
had cracked the World, and sundered bells that
should have rung to keep at bay the power
of the darkling hells.
.
The Termite king laughed to himself, being
much amused by news of strife that he had
wrought upon the land - for soldiers marched
by routes he'd planned - and all the insects
of the realm, their wills he clasped now
in his hand. By his dark power, and by his might,
to ground was brought that once was grand:
for hives of Honey were turned to sand.
Enthroned, and fanned by winged slave
(by Princess Butterfly, unused to cave
of Termite lord and his dark demand)
he oversaw his rule expand.
.
.
.
.
And so it was that Time drew near, and
all the world was wrapped in fear, awaiting
now the Sign that showed, that once again
the Heirs of Sooth would rise above their
task of ruth - and reclaim lofty tower seats
of Golden Gourd and Fortress Truth.
The Prince and Princess of the Bees,
weeping now upon their knees, for
Kingdom lost and flowers blent,
awaiteth sign from heaven sent, that they
should stand, should spread their wings, and
reclaim their Realm of Honeyed Kings.
.
Ye Insects of the World, behold!
The tolling Vale of Times enfold
upon themselves to merge as One,
and verily must divide again.
If ye have wings, and mind to fight,
take up thy sharpened sting of might,
For time has come to rise and sing,
and remake the Empire of Everything.
.
- Örpherischt, 22 November, 2020, at 19:18 PM UTC
.
.
.
.
.
The Great Clash
.
Upon the field they waited grim.
A spreading evil the sky made dim.
Those last free men, they wetted sword.
Their king then spake these final words.
.
He softly spoke, for all were near -
Men few but faithful, and to him, dear.
He bade them cast away their fear,
For battle would overtake them here.
.
Give no quarter, and spare no mind,
For false tale tolls, and men are blind.
Let them hear your righteous words.
Show forth the power of your kind.
.
Grind the liars between your teeth
Of sword and spear, crush those beneath,
that fear and falsehood sowed about, and
mocked man's dignity - his faith did rout.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Know that now the time is nigh,
For battle hard 'twixt earth and sky.
The snake hath not the dragon's limb,
Nor wing, nor fire, nor head held high.
.
Upon this field great fiction dies,
And truth and honour renewed shall fly,
to Sun and Moon where Stars doth shine,
And return to us, bearing Lore sublime.
.
What will ye have the future be?
An Eternal night, or new day to see?
What form it takes is up to thee,
To Last Door yonder, ye have the key.
.
Now upon this plain of war we stand,
The turning of the tide at hand.
Whether or not ye break or bend,
The Sixth Age of the World will end.
.
- Örpherischt, 1 August, 2020, at 13:37 PM UTC
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
LAST WORD
( A Last Word )
( Solve It )
.